Chapter 9
The guards have come to the realization that you enjoy most of the abuse they've been heaping on you. That led them to start searching out more and more depraved ways to torture and use you, in hope of finding your breaking point.
One of them stumbled across the work of Dolcett on the internet and wondered if they could do it to you.
As much as the idea of impaling you on a spit and roasting you alive sounded like fun they decided they have to keep you alive. Too much paperwork if you die. And besides they're having far too much fun torturing you to have it end so soon.
Instead, they decide that they are going to impale you in the spit and roast you but only for half an hour.
There's a company picnic coming up for the 4th of July so it's the perfect time to barbecue you.
The picnic is being held in a clearing in the woods. It's warm and sunny and all the guards are relaxed, drinking, and happy. It would be a wholesome scene except for the naked sissy slut bound to the trees at the edge of the clearing. Standing, spread eagled, wrists and ankles tied to two trees.
The fire pit has been lit. They're just waiting for the fire to burn down and the coals to get hot.
While you're waiting to be "cooked" the warm summer breezes caress your naked, slutty, thicc body. Your nipples have grown hard, and your pathetic little cock is starting to stir too.
As the fire starts to die down your untied and led to the picnic table and told to climb up onto it. On your hands and knees, ass in the air, they start to prepare you for roasting.
Your hair is soaked and tied up. Herbs and onions are shoved into your boipussy. For flavour. An apple is pushed into your mouth. Not so much for flavour but only to make you look a like a roasting piglet.
They make you lay flat on the table and a large, round, stake is laid the length of your body. Ropes soon secure you to it. A wooden Frame is laid across your shoulders and you're soon bound to it as well. Lastly, a thick, long wooden stake is pushed deep into your gaping cunt and attached to the spit.
The entire time they're preparing you the guards talk about you in the 3rd person. They refer to you as "her" sometimes, but usually, "it".
Two burly guards grab each end of the spit and hoist you off the table. It's uncomfortable, but not quite painful. More than anything it's humiliating. You're a piece of meat, yet again, for their amusement. This time quite literally.
The heat hits you immediately when they put the spit in its rack. A small motor is going to rotate you over the fire, just like a fucking animal to be consumed.
It doesn't take long for the heat to start making you dizzy and light headed. It's also turning you on.
The heat licking at your useless cock with each rotation. The guards laughing at you and enjoying the spectacle.
After a few minutes they break out the barbecue sauce and start pouring it all over your limp body. Covering you, head to toe in sticky sweet sauce. A bottle gets shoved up your ass and the sauce pours in to mix with the other ingredients already inside you.
You've lost track of time. You're hoping you don't have to endure too much more. You can feel your cock and balls starting to singe. Your tits are glowing hot. The pain is becoming almost too much to take. Your screams and pleading are muffled by the apple in your mouth. Not that any of them would take pity and offer you relief.
The last thing you remember hearing, before you passed out, is one of them saying "Three more minutes and then we'll take the meat off the fire."
You're awakened by a bucket of cold water being thrown on you. Every inch of your body feels like it's been sunburnt. To make matters worse you're covered in sticky sweet barbecue sauce.
The guards want to get you cleaned up a little before the next stage of the festivities bit there's no hose to spray you down with. Then a brilliant idea emerges.
You're tossed on the ground, still tied to the spit, and the four dogs that have been hanging around are called over. They quickly begin licking the sticky sweet sauce off of you. Their rough tongues dragging across your burnt body is agonizing. Because you're a sick fuck, you like it. You start to moan and wiggle around to give the dogs access to more of you. Especially your pathetic little cock.
A couple of the guards notice what you're doing and start to laugh. They point out to everyone that you're fucking enjoying it. Everyone agrees that you're the most depraved, filthy, amoral, piece of fuck meat they've ever seen. They're excited about it. It means they can do anything to you. No matter how depraved, degrading, disgusting, violent, or taboo.
While they are chatting about what to do next, one of the dogs lifts his leg and starts pissing on you. The hot stream feels scalding on your burnt skin. It splashes across your stomach and chest. Some of it gets up around your neck and you open your mouth, hoping to be able to drink some of it to relieve your incredible thirst.
Everyone has gone silent, watching in amazement. When the second dog starts pissing on your chest you wiggle around to take it in the face. The hot dog piss in your mouth giving you relief from the thirst and a fantastic thrill at being able to be so fucking filthy. It's at that moment that the last 2 dogs start pissing all over your hard, but pathetic, cock. Your moans of pleasure leave the guards, and their wives, laughing and cheering.
Because it's the 4th of July the guards have brought along a bunch of flags, firecrackers and decorations to celebrate the day.
The dogs have licked you clean and lost interest in pissing on you so everyone is looking for a new amusement.
It's time to do some decorating.
You're untied from the spit and another bucket of ice cold water is thrown on your limp body. As you lay there, dazed, aroused, humiliated, you wonder what fucked up thing they could possibly have in mind.
A kick to the ribs gets you on your back. A couple more kicks and you're spread eagle in the grass.
One of the wives has brought a bunch of small flags. The paper ones with a wooden stick. She wants to shove them in your piss hole. The only problem is you've gone limp. It would be much easier if your clit was hard. It only takes her a moment to figure out how to get you hard again. She drops her panties, lifts her dress, squats over your face and starts to piss. It works like a charm. You can't help yourself. You open your slut mouth and drink it all down as quickly as you can. The shame and humiliation does what it was intended to do. Your useless cock is nice and hard again.
With her cunt still firmly pressed to your face she begins sliding the stick of the flag down into your cock. You're so embarrassed and ashamed at how much you're loving this treatment.
She manages to push two more flags into your pisshole. As she hops off your face she tells you to get the fuck up. You're exhausted and hesitant. A quick kick in the head and a slap across the face gets your moving. Your struggle to your feet.
She instructs you to show everyone how patriotic you are and to start waving the flags. Your efforts aren't even close to what she wants and she kicks you in the ass, over and over, making you stumble around, and making your faggot clit wiggle. The laughter from the crowd is so fucking humiliating and you wonder what the fuck is wrong with you that you love it.
That's when someone suggests that they should tun you into a proper flag pole.
Chapter 10

Having grown tired of watching your futile attempts to wave the little flags jammed in your pisshole the wives have decided to turn you into a “proper” flag pole.

A shovel is tossed at your feet and you’re ordered to start digging. They want a hole two feet deep and 3 feet wide. And you had better hurry the fuck up. Your efforts are decent to being but because of all the abuse you’ve endured so far today you start to tire and slow down. A crack of the whip then the sting as it bites into your ass. You dig faster. Another crack and another stripe across your sissy ass. You don’t speed up digging but your clit starts to involuntarily grow. This prompts laughter and ridicule from the guards, and particularly, the women. They can’t believe just how much of a pathetic, pain and abuse craving, sissy slut you really are.

Before too long the hole is complete. She shoves you to your knees at the edge of the hole, facing it. Turning to one of the other wives she says, “Jenn, bring the big flag and pole over here. We’re going to do this up right. Real patriotic.” She shoves you forward, so that you fall into the hole. Because of the size of the hole only your upper body fits. Your ass is in the air, sticking straight up. Completely gaping and exposed.

As she hands over the flagpole Jenn says, “I don’t think it’s going to fit. It’s way to big.” It’s not going to matter if it’s too big or not. One way or another it’s going in your cunt. Lubed, dry. No one cares.

The fat, wooden, flag pole is pushed up against the entrance to your cunt and pressure is slowly applied. It’s starting to work its way in. You do your best to relax and push out, to get the pole in your cunt without too much pain and tearing. It helps, but there is still so much of the huge pole to go.

She starts to lose patience with the progress and starts shoving harder and harder. Your cries for her to please stop are, obviously, ignored and you’re told to shut the fuck up and take it. You’re reminded that you’re only there to entertain them. Your pain doesn’t matter. Besides, she says, your hard clit says you’re enjoying it. She makes you admit you like it. You have to yell, loudly, for everyone to hear, that you like having the flag pole shoved up your ass.

Jenn starts to help. Between the two of them they’re able to force the pole deep into your cunt. Judging by how full you feel, you think there’s about two feet of hard wood up inside you. You’re ashamed of yourself for being proud of how much you can take.

Once it’s firmly in place a flag is attached to pole. It gently unfurls in the breeze. The wind playing with the cloth makes the pole move around in your cunt, pushing it from side to side. It feels like the wind is fucking you.

Your told that you cannot let the flag fall. It’s disrespectful. If it falls you’ll be beaten unconscious.
The group goes back to drinking, snacking and playing games, leaving you there. An object to amuse them.
After about half an hour you notice the dogs are sniffing around you, curious as to why you’re there. Realizing you’re not moving much they conclude you’re not a person and start pissing on you, like they would any tree, bush or shrub. At first they piss on your ass, because the flag pole is a natural place for them to piss. Eventually though they piss on your shoulders, back and face. Because you’re in the hole it’s really convenient for them to piss all over you.
Everyone sees it happening but there’s no way they’re going to stop it. It’s way too funny. Hell, not only are they not going to stop it, they’re going to join in. For the next hour you endure an almost non-stop rain of piss. All over your back and ass, all over the back of your head. In your face. So much in your face. Each time someone pisses in your face you open your mouth and drink in as much as you’re able. You try to be subtle about it so they don’t see you drinking it but eventually you’re caught. It’s decided that if you’re going to do that you might was well be a urinal for them for the rest of the evening. From that point on all of the piss, and theres so much because of all the beer drinking, is aimed at your mouth.
The sun is starting to fade from the sky. The coming darkness signals the next stage of the days festivities. The fireworks display is going to be amazing this year!

With the house all to myself from Thursday through Sunday night, I suggested to Robby (our gang bang guru) that it would be great for him to arrange a fuck session where we could take advantage of an empty house for a change, rather than renting a hotel room for our activities. He came through within the first couple of hours, which just shows what an amazing track record he has of snagging seriously fuckable women.

He'd connected with Jamie via a Craigslist ad. She's 30, 5-5 120, with blonde-highlighted light brown hair and 32B tits. The photo posted here is the one she sent along with her request to meet. Because it was midday Thursday, Robby was only able to arrange a threesome, since the rest of the guys in our over-50 GB group couldn't make it on such short notice. Jamie was apparently OK with that, though, since this was to be her first multi-guy sex encounter and she wasn't too sure how overwhelmed she might be with more participants. And if her claims could be believed, it would prove the first time in more than a month that she'd had any kind of sex at all.

While waiting for them to show up, I gave Robby some shit via text because, after picking Jamie up from her place in North Denver, he had trouble finding my house on the southeast side. He claimed his GPS was all fucked up, but I was more certain it was operator error. Also on the way over, he "warned" me that Jamie was a bit on the skanky side, but I replied that, given our plans for the afternoon, that was a benefit rather than a flaw.

They showed up at my place just before 1:00 p.m., around 20 minutes late. I'd prepared our guest room in advance by stripping the queen-size bed and putting on a new bottom sheet plus clean pillow cases, setting out a brand-new tube of lube, and adjusting the shades so the room wouldn't be quite so bright. Meeting them at the front door, I saw that Jamie was dressed in a pleasantly slutty outfit: Short green cloth jacket over a black lace sleeveless top with a purple bra showing underneath, a denim micro-mini skirt that barely covered her ass, and over-the-knee high-heeled leather boots. She had her hair tied back in a ponytail and spun around after coming through the door so I could apply the green silk scarf I was using as a blindfold. She'd asked for this as one of the conditions of the afternoon's activities, and I was happy to oblige.

Given the lateness of their arrival and the fact Robby had to leave in an hour to pick up his kids from school, we immediately headed upstairs and got down to business. I helped Jamie off with her jacket and unzipped her skirt so she could slip it off. She quickly removed her lacy top and I unhooked her bra. We all agreed she could leave her boots on for the duration. Meanwhile, Robby was stripping down to bare skin, tossing his clothes haphazardly onto the floor in his haste to start in on Jamie. She asked us to leave her undershorts on -- they were leopard-print boy-shorts -- which was fine because they'd been altered by having two carefully placed holes cut out of the crotch. One showed off her smoothly shaved pussy while the other exposed her tight little asshole. I ran my hand down over her buttocks and slipped my middle finger into her tight, wet pussy while removing my clothes at a pace considerably slower than Robby had achieved. He put his hands on her small, firm tits and began to suck on her nipples, which stood up nicely to the attention. She used one of her hands to tug on his fully erect cock - it was hard even before he took off his trousers -- and meanwhile I disengaged so I could remove the rest of my clothes as well.

Robby suggested she lie on her back, which she did, and he stuck his face in between her thighs to taste some of that sweet, sweet pussy. I thought he might be down there a while, but after only about a minute of some serious licking he stood up, pulled her hips closer to the edge of the mattress, and jammed his seven-inch dick into her wet slit. She had her legs up in the air with Robby pressing his hands against the backs of her thighs to keep them there as he pounded her hard. I'd stroked myself from a semi-hard to a fully erect state and climbed onto the bed so she could take my dick in her mouth. By changing my angle of approach, I was able to slide my entire member into her mouth. Of course I'm less than six inches, so it's not a huge challenge, but I could still sense the tip of my cock hit the back of her throat with every downward thrust, which was a great feeling.

After a few minutes of fucking her while standing alongside the bed, Robby suggested it was my turn to squeeze my dick into that pussy. We helped flip her over -- her equilibrium was compromised somewhat by the blindfold -- and I entered her from behind, doggie-style. It had been a couple of months since I'd had sex, so this was a welcome opportunity and I made the most of it, thrusting enthusiastically as Jamie reached down with her right hand and rubbed it briskly across her clit. Meanwhile, Robby had opened up the small bottle of Astroglide he'd brought with him and suggested we DP the girl. She was definitely on board with that idea, so we maneuvered ourselves into position with me on my back and her on top, facing me. She reached down and re-inserted my cock into her pussy and leaned forward so I could suck on her tantalizingly erect nipples. I moved my legs together and Jamie did the same with hers, which allowed Robby to climb aboard and straddle the two of us. He squirted some lube onto his index finger and worked it into Jamie's rear hole, removed it quickly, and leaned forward while pressing his cock's head against her anus. She balanced on one hand above me while reaching back with her other hand and pulling her butt cheek aside to provide him greater access. A deep grunt from her, plus added pressure on my dick inside her pussy, told me he was in her ass. I lay still with my hands on Jamie's hips while Robby did all the work. He pounded her ass with enthusiasm and some deep penetration while she ground my pussy against my lower body. I saw Jamie's chest flushing red and moved my hands from her hips to her tits, tugging insistently on her nipples to match the rhythm the two of them were playing out above me. After a couple of minutes, Jamie let out a big groan and announced she was cumming.

By this point Robby was starting to run out of gas, so he pulled out of her ass and stepped across the hall into the bathroom so he could find a towel for wiping off his dick. Jamie rolled off me and onto her back, but she was clearly far from done. Neither was I -- so I climbed off at the foot of the bed and pulled Jamie toward the edge, pushed her legs up into the air and told her to hold them there (which she did by looping her arms around the backs of her knees), and then I sank my cock into her ass. It was the first time I'd done anal in probably 20 years, and it felt terrific. I was soon pounding her with balls-deep thrusts, and she let go of one leg so she could reach down and mash her fingers against her clit in a rapid-fire manner. Meanwhile, Robby crouched next to her face and stuck his newly cleaned-off dick into her mouth. She sucked him enthusiastically while I fucked her ass; then her butt muscles clenched and she was suddenly in the midst of her second orgasm.

Once it passed I withdrew, especially since my legs were shaky from all the thrusting that I was hardly used to anymore. Robby decided he wanted some more of Jamie's asshole, so we switched positions and he stood at the foot of the bed with his dick inserted all the way into her poop-chute. After about eight or ten thrusts he announced he was ready to cum, so he pulled out and shot a nice thick glob of white goo all over her pussy lips, with some coming to rest on her shorts. I was positioned behind her, with her head cradled in my lap, so I reached down and used two of my fingers to scoop up some of Robby's ejaculate. Then I popped my fingers into Jamie's mouth and she sucked them dry.

By now it was time for Robby to split, but I wasn't quite ready to call it quits and Jamie agreed to let me take her home. As Robby dug around on the floor for his discarded clothes and started to put them on, I finally pulled off Jamie's blindfold -- it was simply too much in the way after all this time -- and convinced her to get on top of me, 69-style. Robby said a quick goodbye, to which Jamie was only able to reply with a muffled grunt, since at that moment she had my entire cock in her mouth. I licked her pussy, sucked on her clit and slipped a finger into her ass, hoping to induce a third orgasm, but she came off my cock long enough to explain we'd made her pretty sore down there, so instead I pulled my face and hands away from her crotch and simply let her do her work. About three minutes into this latest activity I said, "OK, finish me off." Jamie took that as a cue to get me to cum, so she wrapped her hand around the base of my cock, sucked harder on the head, and shortly thereafter I was pumping my jizz down her throat.

She wanted to smoke a cigarette (Marlboro!), so she slipped on her black lace top and I led her toward the deck that's just outside our back door. She also wanted something alcoholic to drink, so I unscrewed the top off a tiny bottle of Barefoot Moscato and poured it into a juice glass. Classy presentation, eh? By now it was nearly 2:30, so rather than begin another fuck session -- we were both pretty sore at this point -- I suggested I drive her home. We got dressed and hit the road. On the way there, we enjoyed an interesting conversation about local politics, the police -- she was on probation for her 2nd DUI, thus a suspended drivers' license and the inability to drive -- and other non-sexual elements. As she exited my car she stuck her head back inside and gave me a warm kiss on the lips. "Tell Robby I'll be in touch again soon, OK? And next time, a couple additional guys would be all right." She'd obviously enjoyed herself!

I'm looking for a girl who would like to do the following: Film yourself while reading out loud one of my erotic execution stories and masturbate to it while doing so. If you want to stay anonymous cover your face or keep your face outside the camera's scope.

Here's the story:

Imagine you got captured and they brought you to the infamous “death camp”. A military camp where girls are being raped, tortured and executed for the entertainment of the troops. The regular girls serve as personal snuff escorts. The better looking girls have to take part in absolutely perverted sex, torture and snuff live shows on stage in front of a large audience. Needless to say you belong to the second group. So only 3 days after your arrival at the camp the guards enter your cell and take you to the backstage area of the main stage. The guards hand you some sexy black stockings and order you to strip and only wear those stockings. To your surprise they also hand you a sex toy: a chain of 3 vibrating sex balls (so called Be-Wa balls). After you put on the stockings they bring you to the stage without any further explanation.

Your heart is pounding like crazy when you see the several hundred well built soldiers in the audience. Each of them staring at you, as you enter the stage almost completely naked. You hear them applauding and cheering. They seem to really look forward to this show.

The setup on the stage is pretty simple. There’s a wall in the back and the rest of the stage is empty. There are already two other beautiful girls in stockings waiting near the wall. They also hold their sex toys in their hands and it seems they don’t know what’s going on any more than you do. But there’s something else that catches your eye: At the edge of the stage about 30 feet from the wall there are 20 pretty and naked girls chained to the stage floor with spread legs. Most of them seem to be terrified. Some of them are crying. The guards lead you to the wall next to the other two girls. They order you to stand with your back to the wall and to spread your legs. You comply and two guards put cuffs around your ankles so you can’t put your legs together any more and you certainly cannot run away.

The show host enters the stage and explains the rules of this sadistic game to the audience: “As you can see we have three lovely ladies tonight. Unfortunately for them two of them won’t see the end of the evening. Only one of them will survive. Once the game starts, the ladies will place their little naughty sex toys in their pussies. Those vibrating sex balls are remote controlled. We can adjust the vibration level and therefore the amount of stimulation. The rules are simple: The girl who avoids an orgasm the longest wins the game. The two other girls who cannot control themselves will get shot to death right here, right now. We have dozens of volunteers for the firing squad. But to make it more interesting in order to fire a shot they will have to fuck one of those 20 ladies. Each member of the squad may only shoot within 10 seconds after shooting his load into the girl in front of him. So, ladies please mount you sex toys and get ready for the game of your life!”

It takes you a moment before the information sinks in… You have a hard time believing what you just heard. The thought of getting shot in front of all those people terrifies you. But you can also feel that well known tingling sensation between your legs. You hesitate to spread your cunt lips apart to insert those sex balls into your pussy, especially after you see that camera taking a close up of your exposed pussy for all the audience to see on the large video walls. Your hands are shaking but somehow you manage to push the large balls inside your surprisingly wet pussy. You hear the voice of the host: “Let the games begin!”

The balls start vibrating… you have never used this kind of sex toy before so you are surprised. The vibration feels just great… Apparently each of the balls can be adjusted individually by whoever controls them. The different vibration patterns start to drive you crazy. It’s like you’re getting fucked remotely by someone you cannot even see. You close your eyes and enjoy that feeling for a couple of seconds. As you open your eyes again you realise that about 700 good looking soldiers a starring at a closeup of your fully aroused and dripping wet pussy. Being watched like this arouses you even more. A vicious cycle starts to kick in. The more you try to relax and not get too excited the hornier you get. You feel the urge to help yourself to an even better experience by rubbing your clit, but then you remember the only rule of the game: YOU MUST NOT CUM!

Apparently the other two girls are having similar experiences. The pretty blond girl to your left starts panting and you can hear suppressed moaning sounds.

As if the whole scenario was not arousing enough you see 20 muscle packed soldiers entering the stage. One after the other opens his trousers and takes out his already hard cock. They kneel down between the spread legs of the 20 girls and start playing with their bodies. Some of the guys seem to get impatient as they already push their cocks in their girl’s pussies. Some prefer their girl’s mouth and some just start jerking it.

You take a good look at the show in front of you… most of the girls seem to be terrified, but some of them seem to enjoy their treatment. As you take a closer look you realise the gun lying next to each girl on the floor. The thought that several of those guns might be pointed at you in a couple of minutes almost gets you over the edge. You feel an orgasm building up and you try everything to fight it…. But the more you fight the more intense it gets.

As you reached the point where you almost didn’t care any more about the consequences and just accept the fact that you would cum right now you hear the blond girl next to you releasing a muffled scream… The expression on her face says it all: She apparently just had a very intense and undeniable orgasm.

After a couple of seconds the blond girl opens her eyes and the bliss of her orgasm abruptly turns into the horror of realising that she just lost the game and therefore will lose her life.

You feel kind of pity for her but at the same time you’re happy she came just seconds before you would have reached a climax. The distraction helped you to calm down a little bit and your building orgasm subsides slowly.

As you look at the 20 squad members you notice that they already got into full action, pounding their big and hard cocks mercilessly in the pretty girls’ bodies. It’s the wildest orgy you ever saw in your life. The panting and moaning gets louder and more intense every second. Only moments later the camera shows how the first soldier pulls his cock from his 18 year old blond girl and shoots his cum all over her belly. The guys enjoys his orgasm only for a second then he grabs the gun, takes aim and “bang” the first bullet of the evening slams into the blond girl just standing two meters to your left. The girls screams as it hits her right thigh.

To everyone’s surprise he then points the gun at the girl he was just fucking and shoots her directly in her cunt. The girl screams in pain and shock. Now you realise why those 20 girls have been so terrified. Apparently the soldiers are supposed to shoot their fuck toys to indicate on which body part they were aiming when shooting at the show girl.

The soldier gets up and hands the gun to next shooter in line. The next guy kneels down with his hard dick and shoves it right into the poor blond’s destroyed pussy.

The camera switches to the next guy who just sprayed his load into a pretty brunette 20 year old. He grabs the gun, takes aim and the bullet hits the girl next to you in her right chest. Apparently that was exactly where he wanted to hit her, because only seconds later he also shoots a bullet into his fuck toys right chest as well.

Then everything happens really fast. Almost at the same time 3 more guys orgasm and fire their guns at the poor blond girl next to you. She gets hit in her kneecaps, in the waist and the third bullet actually hits directly above her fuck hole. As the camera zooms in you can see that the bullet went straight into her clit and ripped the upper part of her pussy wide open.

As you watch how the shooter points his gun directly at the 19 year old’s clitoris in front of him you feel that uncontrollable urge again to give in and rub your own clit to an fantastic orgasm. The pleading and begging of the terrified girl almost gets you over the edge, and as the shooter actually pulls the trigger and the poor girl’s clit explodes in a fountain of blood you simply give up… you’re way past the point of no return. You can feel an enormous orgasm building up between your legs, the vibration of the sex toy drives you crazy and then you can’t hold it any longer. Your orgasms feels like an explosion and it seems to last forever. You enjoy every second of it, because you know it might be your last.

When you hear the host announcing that you just lost the game a second orgasm wave hits you. Now that you have nothing more to loose you will just enjoy the rest of the show.

You open your eyes and now that the next bullet might be for you, you start to look at this show a little differently. Instead of just being excited, a feeling of sheer panic and horror adds up to your mix of emotions. You watch in horror as two guys almost simultaneously shoot their sperm on two further young fuck toys. Both of them grab their guns and this time you can see the nozzles being pointed directly at you. Within 3 seconds both soldiers pull the trigger. First you feel like something bit you on your left arm… only that the “bite” gets more and more painful in fractions of second. Then you feel a gush of air just an inch below your pussy. When you see how the soldier points his gun at the pussy of his fuck toy you realise that he was actually aiming for your love canal. This time you literally dodged the bullet but it’s only a matter of time until you will get seriously hit.

The cameras show that at least 5 more guys got ready to shoot. Everything happens very fast now. You don’t even have time to see who’s aiming for you and who’s aiming for the other girl. All of the sudden you feel like someone had kicked you in the left leg but then you realise your knee had been shot. But compared to the girl next to you you were lucky. Within seconds two bullets hit her in her tits, one of them directly in her nipple. Another bullet hit her in the belly while the last one hit her vagina once again and tore it so far open that her sex toy slides right out of her and falls on the floor. You can see blood flowing out of her mouth, her lungs must have been hit. And only seconds later a bullet hits her head. Her dead body collapses next to you.

Another wave of adrenalin pushes through your body. Seeing that girl dying just next to you gave you an additional kick. The mixture of fear, excitement, humiliation and desperation gives you an incredible push for your level of arousal. You start to feel that tickling sensation between your legs again. Now that you have nothing more to loose you don’t hold back any longer and start rubbing your clit furiously. At least you still have a clit. In the last 20 minutes alone at least 10 women had lost their private parts to bullets. The thought that your womanhood could be destroyed any second now just let’s you masturbate faster and faster.

Now that the other girl is dead all the shooters focus on you naturally. Within 20 seconds you get shot in your shoulder, both of your thighs, your waist and your arm. The adrenalin and the excitement take away most of the pain but you can still feel a fair amount of it. With each shot you get closer to your orgasm. “Only a little longer… please don’t hit my cunt before I cum” are your thoughts as you rub your pussy like crazy. Your brain doesn’t even realise any longer when a bullet hits you. All you want is to feel that sensational feeling of the perfect orgasm for a very last time in your life. And suddenly there it was… that feeling that you feel when you know you can’t stop it any more. You close your eyes and experience the most intense orgasm you ever had in your life. After the first wave subsides a second and third wave comes in… Pure bliss!

When you open your eyes you see that most of the 20 girls are dead already; shot in their tits. Which means that the shooters seem to focus on your tits now. And while you have not even finished that thought you feel not one but two bullets ripp you beautiful breasts open. Suddenly you cannot breath any more. You try to exhale but instead of air a gush of blood shoots up into your mouth. You look towards your executioners and see at least 10 of the soldiers standing there with their hard cocks point their guns in your direction. Your last thought is “at least I gave them a good show”. Then you feel 4 bullets shredding your cunt to pieces and 6 further bullets shooting through your tits. Then everything turns black.

My Cousins Future Wife To Be
From Stroke4Stroke"

She was my roommates new girl friend. She was
about four foot ten inches tall and weighed about
80 to 90 pounds. Small petit, breasts a bit large
for her small frame. Her legs were well shaped
and so smooth looking. She was also on the shy
side.

I knew that my roommate was not fucking her,
he was quite religious and didn't believe in
sex before marriage. That is until he became
engaged to her. Yes, I knew all about my
roommate. He was also my cousin, Jeb.
We were living together in a small two bedroom house that we had
rented, both of us working in the
same town but different businesses.

Natalie was her name and he told me she was
seventeen. A nice young age. He also told me
that she had told him she was a virgin. He had
not even fondled her breasts.

I could see that he was enthralled with her.

Now my roommate, Ted, was not the brightest
man in the world. He was twenty eight but he
did have a good job, in fact an excellent job that
paid damn well.

Natalie was still living at home, but working at
a good company. She had graduated from high
school about six months before.

I first met her when he brought her to the house
and they sat watching a show on TV. She acted
so shy, her eyes dropping whenever she looked
at me and saw me looking at her.

She always dressed conservatively with a blouse
that covered everything and a long skirt that came
down to her knees. One thing I did notice, she
never wore any stockings or nylons.

Another thing I noticed was that when she would
see me looking at her, her nipples would get hard
and stiff and swollen and show through her blouse.
I could make out her swollen stiff nipples through
her blouse, the way they poked the material.

I got the impression that my looking at her actually
turned her on. I think she knew that I would love
to be able to enjoy her body. I was sure that she
was actually turned on by my looking at her
attributes.

As I would sit there and stare at her, she would
wiggle around as if she couldn't get situated, either
that or that she was turned on and wanted to
at least finger fuck herself.

Jeb never realized what was happening as he would
sit right there beside her, not even realizing that her
nipples were swollen and stiff or that she was
squirming and uncomfortable.

They had dated for about three months, always
coming over and watching movies, sitting together
on the couch. I never once seen him kiss her while
they sat there holding hands. I wondered if he was
even kissing her good night.

Then came that Friday night when they came in
after a movie and was sitting there. One thing
different that night was that when I offered both
of them a drink, they both said yes.

I knew that Jeb did not drink or at least did not
drink much.

Well that particular night after that one drink he
wanted another, then another, then another. I don't
think that he even realized how much he was
actually drinking. That and the fact that I kept
putting a little more in each time.

Natalie was also feeling what she had to drink but
I had not increased the alcohol in hers like I did
his and she was not drunk, but pleasingly relaxed.

She was also not quite so careful with her skirt and
her moving around had caused it to pull up letting
me see her well shaped legs and thighs clear up to
her panty covered pussy.

She didn't seem to realize that she was letting me
see her womanhood.

As I watched her she even spread her legs a bit more
giving me an even better view. When she did she
gave me a shy look and smile. She glanced at him
then back at me.

Jeb with what he had to drink was by then drunk. He
was slurring his words and could hardly talk. He
finally was sitting there with a glazed look in his
eyes. I knew he was on the verge of passing out.
Hell I had been to that point several times, but not
this time.

My drinks had very little alcohol in them. Not like
how I had his fixed. Natalie was affected by what
she had drank, giggling and laughing, especially
when she would see me looking right at her
panty covered pussy, but she never once closed her
legs.

Finally I told her that I had to put him to bed in his
room. She giggled and said she would help. She
followed me into his bedroom as I almost had to
carry him. Once I had him in his room, she insisted
in helping me undress him.

When I had him down to his shorts I started to cover
him up and she giggled told me that I hadn't
completely undressed him and she pulled his shorts
down and off, then stood there staring at his wilted
cock.

When she looked at me, I could see that glazed look
of desire in her eyes and on her face. She looked back
down and stared at his cock again.

Finally I covered him and went back to the living
room. This time I set on the couch and motioned
for her to sit beside me. She hesitantly did. Right
next to me.

We sat there a full minute not saying anything. I
decided to push things. I put my arm around her
and pulled her to me, kissing her on the lips.

Boy did she respond. Her arms went around my
neck and she pressed herself against me, as her
lips, trembling caressed mine, then her tongue
slipped between my lips to caress my tongue.
She moaned as I sucked lightly on her tongue
and caressed her lips back with mine. My hand
began roaming her small body. She didn't
resist and let me touch her wherever I wanted
too.

She gasp when my hand slipped up slowly to
cup her small breast and squeezed it lightly.
That was the beginning. I soon had her blouse
unbuttoned and was not only fondling and
squeezing both of her bare breasts, I also leaned
down and carefully licked and sucked her breasts
and nipples.

She was moaning and groaning as she held my
head and mouth against her breasts, keeping me
sucking on them.

As I did I slipped my hand down to her bare
leg and began caressing her soft but firm
legs and soon her inner thigh. She didn't stop me.
As I moved my hand higher she spread her legs
wider, kissing me passionately.

Natalie seemed to want me to enjoy her body and
I was sure going to as far as I could take it. I soon
had her blouse completely off, leaving her naked
from the waist up. She didn't stop me there. When
my hand softly touched her wet panties right on
her pussy, she again gasp and spread her legs wider.

With that I slowly pulled her panties down and again
she didn't resist. We were not speaking or saying
'anything, we were enjoying each others lips and
tongues and I was enjoying her bare breasts and then
her bare pussy. She had no pussy hair, having shaved
it. Her cunt was wet and well lubricated. with my
fingers rubbing her wet pussy, she reached down and
taking my hand pushed my finger up into her own
tight hot wet cunt.

I didn't feel a hymen, so I figured that this was not the
first time she had had sex. I was wrong. I found out
later she had torn her hymen during gymnastics at
school.

She was tight. She was hot, She was wet and she
acted like she wanted me to fuck her. I soon had
her stripped and she was then undressing me.

When she pulled my pants down, then pulled my
shorts down. She stared at my stiff cock, then
smiling, she wrapped her hand around it and began
slipping it up and down my thick shaft.

I almost cum right then. She kissed me again and
our naked bodies caressed each other. I began to
lay her down, but she, smiling, stood up and pulled
me up by the hand. She then led me into my cousins
bedroom where he was passed out naked on the bed.

She pulled me onto the bed, then laying me down,
she kissed me then began kissing her way down my
stomach until she got to my stiff cock.

She was hesitant at first as she slowly licked her
tongue around my cock head. Then with that gleam
in her eyes, she opened her mouth and slipped it
down over my cock head.

She looked me right in the eyes as she sucked my
cock in and out of her mouth with my cousin laying
right there passed out.

As she sucked my cock, I pulled her around until
she was on me, a leg on each side of my head he
sweet looking wet pussy right at my lips.

I slowly licked my tongue up her wet slit tasting
her sweet juices. Then as she sucked my cock and
licked my cock head, I licked and sucked her tight
wet pussy and swollen pussy lips. She moaned
loudly when I licked and sucked on her sensitive
swollen clitoris.

It seemed like a very short time and she suddenly
stiffened and cried out with a muffled cry, her
mouths full of my cock head.

I pulled her off of me, then I spread her legs,
moving between them. When I began slipping
my cock up and down her wet slit, she reached
down and taking my cock in her hand, rubbed
it up and down her slit, then guided it to her
opening and pulled on it pressing it against
her hole.

I looked at her and seeing the sexual gleam
in her eyes, I kissed her. When I did I lunged
and plunged my stiff think cock up inside of
her until I had it buried deep.

She cried out as my cock plunged up inside of
her stretching her wide. I felt no hymen when
my cock plunged up inside of her until it
plunged against her vaginal wall and her
cervix.

She wrapped her legs around my waist and began
pulling her cunt up at my cock each and every time
I drove it up inside of her.

I was in heaven and I guess she was too, because in
a short time she cried out with pleasure once more
and pulled my cock up into her as deep as she could
get it and held me there with her strong legs as her
vaginal muscles milked my cock until I flooded her
cunt with my hot fertile sperm. She cried out when
she felt my sperm flooding her womb.

That was not the end of it. We lay together with my
cousin right there beside us. We didn't even uncouple
once. I fucked and fucked her, pumping my sperm up
inside of her four times, taking her through orgasm
after orgasm.
Finally exhausted and no longer able to even get
stiff and hard again, I finally got up after kissing
her long and passionate.

As I got up out of bed, I noticed that I had covered
her small petit breasts with my teeth marks and her
nipples were swollen.

She lay there naked beside my cousin, her pussy
gapping and leaking my sperm. As I watched her,
she slipped her finger up inside of her and then
rubbed it over my cousins wilted soft cock.

She did that until his cock was coated with her
pussy fluids and my sperm. Then smiling at me
had me kiss her goodnight again, then told me
she would see me in the morning, after she had
convinced him that he had fucked her.

I didn't know why she was doing that. But I
wasn't going to ask questions. I had enjoyed
fucking her to much and was hoping to get to
fuck her again.

I went to bed, and sleep to dream about fucking
my cousins girl friend.

It was really something seeing my cousins look
when he came out of his bedroom, with his
girlfriend still in bed naked and him thinking
he had fucked her.

He said nothing but he looked embarrassed when
she finally came out with a big smile on her face
and went to him and kissed him. She looked at
me and winked at me, then told him she needed
a ride home. That her parents would be worried
about her not expecting her to be out all night.

After that he would bring her to the house and
they would snuggle up on the couch but he would
never take another drink.

It was about a month and a half later that he told
me that he and Natalie were getting married. That
was when he told me that she was pregnant, that the
night she stayed all night and he got drunk he had
had sex with her and she had gotten pregnant. I knew
immediately that the baby was not his, that it was
mine because he had not fucked her.

The next time she came over she grinned at me
knowing that I knew she was pregnant and that the
baby was not his but mine.

He had to leave for about an hour and during that
brief hour, I again enjoyed the feeling of my cock
buried deep in her now pregnant cunt. She told me
that he believed he had fucked her that night getting
her pregnant. She also told me that she would be
seeing me once in a while when we could be alone
so that she could fuck me. Hell yes I was agreeable
to that.

She was four months pregnant when they stood up
before the minister and tied the knot. When she
kissed me after the ceremony her tongue darted into
my mouth to caress my tongue and then was gone.
As she hugged me, she whispered that she would
see me soon.

They were gone on their honeymoon for a week.
When they returned, she moved into the bedroom
with him. Of course she had the run of the house
also. She didn't insist that they get an apartment
or a house. She was content with them staying
there with me.

One nice thing about it was whenever he was gone
to work, I was enjoying his bride who was pregnant
with my baby.

I was fucking her more than he was. He never gave
any sign that he knew I was fucking her or that he
knew the baby was mine and not his.

They lived with me up until she had the baby girl,
which he was delighted. But once she was born,
he decided that he wanted a house of their own for
their daughter. The house they bought was only a
couple of miles away. It was quite something when
he found out she was pregnant again. It seems he was
after her to have another baby. Well she made sure
she got pregnant again. What he didn't realized or
know was that while he was at work, I was planting
a second baby in his wifes womb. He was excited
as hell when he found out his wife was pregnant
again.

No I didn't fuck her every day from then on. Only
once in a while. It was great fucking her with her
stomach swollen with her second baby. She told
me it was exciting having him fuck her with my
baby in her womb. She thought it was exciting
having another man's baby in her womb with
her husband fucking her, pumping his sperm up
into her, thinking that it was his baby she was
going to give birth too.

Then unfortunately, his job transferred him and they
had to move out of state to another town. She had
too move with him after one last fuck from me.
Before they moved though, she had her second
daughter. When they were getting ready to leave
she came over to see me and that last fuck. While
she was there, she told me that she would be back
to visit and that she wanted me to fuck both of the
girls when she came back so that I could take
their virginity, then she was going to get her
husband to fuck both of them. Once he did, she
was sure she could get him to have me fuck her
while he watched and fucked the two girls once
she got him to fuck the girls after I took their
virginity.

Oh yes it was going to seem like a long time
until she has me fuck the our two daughters,
that her husband thought were his and take their
virginity then talk him into fucking them
enjoying them.

In the mean time, my sister is going to move in
with me. I don't think it will take very long before
I have my sister sleeping with me then once I plant
my seed in her, she will let her boyfriend think that
it's his. Oh yes she knows about me and my cousins
wife. That's how she came up with the idea of having
me fuck her and get her pregnant and let her boy
friend that she wants to marry think that it is his.

That is going to be one joyous night when I fuck my
own sister during her fertile period, taking her
virginity and getting her pregnant. I can hardly wait.
After all sis tells me she is still a virgin and she won't
let him fuck her until after I fucked her all during her
fertile time. Then she will get him to fuck her and
let him think the baby is his.

Sis just told me that next week is her fertile week and
she wants me to fuck her all week so that she can then
let her boy friend fuck her and think he was the one
that got her pregnant. She was sure if I fucked her all
week, she would be having my baby. But she would
tell him it was his. She had then hugged me and
kissed me, then giggle and told me "No I could not
fuck her until then. Then I would be taking her
virginity and getting her pregnant at the same time.

I knew that I would be spending most of next week,
day and night in bed with my cock buried deep inside
of my own fertile sisters tight cunt, planting my seed
in her fertile garden.

Damn this was going to be a long five days until
Friday, when I would be fucking my own sister
enjoying her fine, beautiful young virginal body.

just found this in an old usenet archive i once downloaded.... good advice

ERIN'S BLOWJOB ADVICE FOR GOOD SLUTS

There is a lot of bad information about how to give a good blowjob on the internet. I have written this guide to help girls understand how they can be much better at doing what they are supposed to do. I am hereby releasing this text into the public domain so all sluts can read it.

I am calling you sluts because that is the first thing you have to understand. If you want to do what you are meant to do then you can't think of yourself as girlfriend, wife, lover. When a man looks down at you and sees you with a cock in your mouth, he sees a slut. You are a slut.

WHAT'S THE PURPOSE OF A BLOWJOB

Don't listen to advice that tells you blowjobs are intimate or loving. Blowjobs are not even about physical pleasure. Fucking your mouth feels good for a man but so does fucking your other holes. The reason men like to fuck your face is the same reason they like to fuck your ass: because it degrades you. When a man makes you gag on his cock, it's not an accident. He wants you to suffer. A man does not cum in your mouth because it feels good. Cumming feels the same everywhere. He cums in your mouth because he wants you to taste his cum. Men like to watch women gag on dildos. The dildo doesn't feel anything. Men just like to see women humiliated. That's also why they like to cum on a woman's face. To mark her as a slut.

Do you understand that? That's you.

THE FIRST RULE OF BLOWJOBS: DON'T COMPLAIN

Don't complain if deepthroating his cock makes you gag. Don't complain if he cums in your mouth. Don't complain if he cums on your face. Don't complain if he slaps you. Don't complain if you don't like the taste of his cock. Don't complain if he fucks your throat so hard that you vomit. Don't complain if you can't breathe. Don't complain if he doesn't stop when you want him to.

Remember: if you feel like crying, you're doing it right.

THE BASICS

You're here to get fucked. That means his cock will go into your throat, not just your mouth. You have three important holes: your mouth, your pussy and your asshole. Your mouth shouldn't get fucked less deeply than the other two.

You're not here just to lick his cock. The reason you may have to lick his cock is so that you can get its taste in your mouth. If a man asks you to lick his cock, he wants you to really fill your mouth with the taste of penis so that you know you're a slut. But that's just a detail. You're here to get facefucked.

Getting facefucked can be active or passive. Either he fucks your throat with his cock, his fingers or a dildo. Or you do it yourself. In both cases you have no control. You don't set the rhythm. You don't take breaks unless told to. You never use your hands unless he says so. You just open your mouth and take his cock as deep as it goes. Not "as deep as you can"! Your lower lip should touch his balls. If he holds you down, don't struggle. Remember: you're a slut. He knows you don't like it. That's why he's doing it.

HOW TO SWALLOW

If he cums in your mouth, you will always swallow his cum. The only reason you would ever spit out some cum is if he tells you to, for example if you're supposed to wear it on your tits or spit it into the mouth of another girl.

You should never take cum down the back of your throat. If you do that, you won't taste it. Always draw back enough to let him cum into the front of your mouth, onto your tongue. He wants you to know that taste. He wants you to know what you've done. You've taken a man's semen into your mouth like a whore. He may ask you to show him his cum on your tongue, to remind you of your position. Never swallow immediately.

THE SECOND RULE OF BLOWJOBS: MOST CUM BELONGS IN YOUR MOUTH

Sometimes a man will cum on other parts of your body, such as your face, your tits, your pussy or your ass. He may take a photo of you in this humiliated position. Two things may now happen: you will have to keep the cum where it is, or you will eat it. Wiping it off is not an option. Don't even think about it. If he doesn't tell you to walk around for the rest of the day with cum on you, then as soon as he is satisfied with seeing you like this, you will take the cum with your hands and put it in your mouth. If you have large enough breasts, lick the cum off them with your tongue. Even after that, do not wash yourself or rinse your mouth unless he tells you to. A good blowjob can continue to humiliate you with the smell and taste for hours. He may fuck your throat again multiple times until you are a complete mess, or send you out of the house to humiliate you in public. This is part of what it means to be a woman who sucks cock.

There are other situations where you should swallow cum. If a man fucks you, he may cum inside you or into a condom. In the first case, stuff several fingers into yourself (at least two) and put the cum in your mouth. The fact that you are tasting your own pussy or ass will make it better for him. Also remember to clean off his cock. In this case licking can be good, because he wants you to taste it.

If he came into a condom, you should invert the condom into your mouth. He may also do this for you. Condoms are also an easy way of filling up a bra with cum so you can wear it for the rest of the day. Once the condom is mostly empty, put it into your mouth and lick it clean. Don't take it out until he tells you to. Condoms can taste very bad. Your suffering will please him.

THE REST OF YOUR BODY

While you are sucking cock, there is no reason not to use the rest of your body to improve the experience for him. You have a lot of options.

If your hands are free, you should use them on yourself. You can play with your tits or finger your pussy or asshole. Don't try to pleasure yourself, just penetrate yourself deeply. If he momentarily stops fucking your throat, stick those same fingers into your mouth and keep going. There is no reason for you not to be gagging.

Dildos and buttplugs are also useful. If your position allows it, they can also free your hands so that you can have your holes fucked and still play with your tits. Bottles (beer, shampoo) can be used as well.

Clamping your nipples during a blowjob isn't always a good idea, as he may want to play with them himself, but the bouncing caused by your throat being fucked will make the clamps hurt you more. It will be uncomfortable for you and look very good for him.

DILDOS AND OTHER OBJECTS

You should start learning how to humiliate yourself without a cock. A dildo can do a very good job of degrading you. You can use a dildo to show your man what a slut you are by gagging on it nonstop for a long time. Since the dildo will never cum, you can keep gagging on it until he tells you to stop. This can mean ten minutes or three hours. To make it better, use the dildo on all of your holes. He will appreciate your facial expression as you gag on your own pussy juices. Not being wet is not an excuse.

A man can also use a dildo to fuck your throat. Such throatfucks are usually some of the roughest you can experience. Now the man is not getting any pleasure at all. He is only doing this to hurt you. Keep your hands busy and away from your mouth.

Other objects can also be used to fuck your throat. Bottles are a popular choice and easily available. If your bed has a bedpost, gag on it before and after fucking it. Men enjoy seeing women using inanimate objects from their environment as sex toys. They know that after an object has been used to degrade or hurt you, you will never look at it the same way again. They want everything around you to remind you of the slutty things you've done.

PANTIES

Your panties are an important part of you as a woman. They express who you are and how you deserve to be used.

When sucking a man's cock, always wear a thong or G-0J12B0Q3SG. They can come in very handy.

In many positions a man can use your thong to hurt your pussy by pulling on it as he fucks your throat. It also makes your ass look slutty, like it should. Wear tight thongs that split your pussy lips. If they are slightly painful to wear, they are the right size.

Your panties can be put into your mouth before, after and even during a blowjob. They can also be stuffed into your pussy to increase your discomfort as you suck. If nothing else is happening to your pussy, you should always do this yourself. When he's done fucking your throat, you can take them out and put them into your mouth as a sign of how much of a whore you are.

Panties can also be used to wipe cum off your body so it can go where it belongs: your mouth.

THE THIRD RULE OF BLOWJOBS: VOMITING IS NO REASON TO STOP

If you follow the rules, it's possible that you will throw up while being throatfucked. This is not a reason to stop sucking or to complain. Most men aren't turned on by the vomit but by your humiliation. Keep taking the cock as hard as before, just remember to clean up your mess after you're done like a good girl.

IDEAS TO KEEP IT INTERESTING

Suck his cock after he's just pissed. You'll have to get used to the taste anyway. Begin by licking the drops of piss off his cock with your tongue.

Suck his cock after he's fucked another woman. Maybe one of your friends, or your sister.

Always use the same panties to wipe off the cum and put it in your mouth. Never wash them. Every time you use them will be more disgusting for you and more exciting for him.

Try taking his cock and a dildo into your throat at the same time.

Sleep at night with a dildo or buttplug in your mouth.

Suck cock in public.

Film yourself sucking cock, then suck him while watching a video of yourself gagging and crying.

Talk to your girlfriends about cocksucking.

Throatfuck yourself with a dildo in public.

Come up with new ideas! You're a slut, act like one.

- Erin -

So today I stalked someone for sex. I know how that sounds, but read on.

I was sitting on the bus back to my place from uni, I don't have a license you see, plus there's always a few chicks you can check out as you ride. Now we stop at a shopping centre and a few folks get on, and one of them caught my eye. She wasn't pretty by any means, she was middle aged, wearing clothes for a woman about half her age, with some reddish dye streaked through her frazzled blonde hair. She looked sort of haggard. The best way I could think of to describe it would be someone who used to be addicted to crack and has recovered, but the damage is slow in reversing. Anyway, she got on the bus and cracked open a can of bourbon and coke when she sat down near me.

Now I'm no great looker, my features are average but given my shaved head and my goatee and my rather large build, I look like a biker. Still I don't have too much trouble getting girls, some of them like that dangerous look. But anyway, it'd been a while since I'd gotten laid, and with this haggard lady, no wedding ring, drinking bourbon at 2 in the afternoon? I figured I knew where she would be heading once she got off the bus, and I could practically smell the opportunity to get some pussy.

For some reason, I don't know why, but I decided that I wanted this used up woman. Something about her, maybe the hint of good looks that she'd obviously had in the past but lost, drew me in.

So I sat on the bus and stared, the bus stopped in an area I know pretty well and she hopped off, I jumped off and followed her, forgoing the trip home. As I suspected, she made her was to a bar. I followed her in and ordered a beer and watched as she proceeded to get steadily more wasted as the afternoon dragged on.

I made my move around 5ish and offered to buy her a drink. She was flattered, some young guy paying attention to her? Which shows how shit faced she was, since I look hella intimidating even if I am in my twenties.

We get to talking, by which I mean she talks and rants at me while I pour more booze into her and listen. She tells me her name is Lyn, and she's obviously into me since she finds almost any excuse to touch me, so I lean and whisper into her ear, "I'm going to take you home and fuck you till you can't stand." Not the best line obviously, it's a gamble whether it works or not, I find chicks who are really desperate for it will go for it, and tonight luck was on my side. We leave the bar, although I buy a bottle of some whiskey for the road, and we begin walking back to her place. She lives nearby, but it takes a good twenty minutes to walk there since she's stumbling all over the place, while I continued drinking and making her drink.

We get to her house and Lyn tells me to be quiet because her kids are probably asleep. I'm not a parent, but if she has kids that go to sleep at 8pm then they must be the wussiest bunch of brats to ever walk the earth.

We creep into her room, or rather I creep, Lyn clomps, and fall onto the bed. I become like an animal, I tear off her jacket and shirt and start sucking and biting her nipples while she tells me to stop and close the door, but I don't care. I pull down her skirt and leggins and her pussy is hairy as fuck. If I wasn't so damn horny I would've walked away right then, but I don't care. I bury my mouth into and go to down on her.

She lies there moaning like crazy and keeps trying to shove my head away while telling me to close the door, finally I stand up and position her so that she can't see the door, while I can, she asks if it's closed, and I say yes. Then I unzip and pull of my pants, I'm hard as a rock and ready to go. She stares up at me all bleary eyed and asks if I have a condom, which I don't. I tell her its on and shove in. She gasps and stops asking me stupid questions and focuses on trying to thrust up at me.

I begin thrusting, hard. I'm strong, really strong. So the bed starts squeaking and making noise while I ram away in her and she starts moaning and telling me to stop being so rough but I don't care at this point. I'm so horny that I've gone mad. I keep thrusting away, shaking the bed when I hear something. I look up and in the doorway are her kids. She had a daughter about who looked about twelvish and a son who was younger. They stood there watching as this stranger was screwing their mother. It made me even hornier. I bent down, keeping my eyes on the kids and start biting their mum's nipples and sucking on her tits. They just stare at me going to town on their mother, before finally I can feel my balls a ragin'. I'd thought I was banging her hard before, but for the last two minutes I begin slamming into her so hard the bed moves around the floor, she begins crying out as she orgasms and a few moments after she finishes, I cum inside her. The kids are still standing there and even though I just came, I'm still hard as shit, still in case she sees, I stand up and walk over to the door, my cock clearly visible, the daughter couldn't take her eyes off me while the son just looked away. I smiled down at the daughter and batted my wet, slimy cock against her cheek and over her lips before closing the door. That was pretty weird for me, not into the sort of shit personally. She was very cute though.

Then I returned to the bed and grabbed Lyn and flipped her over, I pull her ass up and shove my dick in her again. I start banging her away why she starts moaning into the bed. Or maybe she's crying, it was hard to tell. I just keep fucking her. I take forever to finish this time around, it begins to make my cock hurt with how long it takes for me to come, finally I do and her butt collapses onto the bed as soon as I let go of her waist. She lies there, breathing heavily like shes run a marathon, I'm not in much better shape, but I haven't finished yet. I start jerking off trying to get hard again, but its not easy. I think about what I did to her daughter and suddenly I start to harden, once again I found that odd since I generally go for women my own age.

I walk up to my cock sleeve, who's still lying there like she's dying. I pull her ass up again and this time, I spit on her ass crack. I grab my dick and rub the spit up and down her butt. I spit two more times before my mouth feels a little too dry for more, all the while rubbing the spit against her hole. I'm not big on anal without a condom, it can lead to urinary tact infections and all sorts of shit. But tonight, I just don't care. I grab my dick and begin pushing in. She's tight. Really tight. Maybe even an anal virgin, but probably not. She begins squealing, or at least as best she can, before finally I'm in and she gives this little scream of pain before just shutting up and taking it. I begin sawing in and out of her, she's so tight it feels like the blood can't get to my dick, it actually sort of hurts, which was rough as my dick was pretty tender by that point.

Still I don't stop. I keep fucking, trying to bust a nut in this lady's ass. She starts moaning again, which makes me even hornier. I keep fucking away and she begins to grind her ass against me, the slut likes it! The first fuck had probably taken ten minutes, the second one maybe forty. The third one, I have no clue. It feels like it took hours though. I was screwing her for so long, I lost count of her orgasms after three, and still I couldn't finish. I reached around and began playing with her slightly saggy tits. About C-cups, there was enough of them for some fun. I begin pinching her nipples and tugging on them really hard while I whisper in her ear what a dirty bitch she was. How she'd probably fuck her son just to get off, and she begins crying that no, she's not like that, and I tell her of course she is, she's a filthy whore.

And still I couldn't get off. My dick hurts not, my abs ache and my back feels like I've slipped a disc. I still fuck her, but it's not nearly as fast or as hard as the earlier ones. I spit on her, I degrade her as much as possible without going into scat or pissing on her, because that shit grosses me out. Finally I wrap my hands around her neck (which wasn't easy from behind with her face down on the bed, but my hands are just big enough to make it work) and choke her a little, which makes her tighten up even more, but for some reason it gets me going a little bit. I start choking her in earnest and she starts fighting back against me, I start fucking harder, the pain in my muscles burns and my dick feels like its going to drop off, but still I fuck. I plow her and scream obscenities in her ear while choking the shit out of her and finally I cum.

I blow my load deep in her ass, and I have no idea why but it was far larger than the previous two I'd left in her pussy. It was possibly the most incredible ejaculation of my life, and it was with this used up broad whose pussy was covered in hair, and a disgusting ass and slightly saggy tits.

I pull out, and my dicks got a bit of brown on it, luckily she has a small en suite which I use to clean myself off, when I come back out she's lying there face down on the bed, not even moving beyond panting like a bitch in heat. I spit on her again and put my pants back on. I was done here. I open the door, her kids are still there, although the son had fallen asleep. The girl gave me a frightened look and I just smiled back. Then I left their home, went back to the bar, called up a mate and got a lift home.

And that's my story, anyone else ever done something like this? As in gone home with some middle aged chick who's past her hotness date and just fucked the shit out of her?

Chapter 3
This isn't a progressive prison. Quite the opposite. They aren't interested in rehabilitation, only punishment. As a result the guards carry a number of different weapons. Non-lethal but still damn effective. And they need to practice with them regularly. Your prescence offers them a unique opportunity to train using a person, rather than manniquins.
You're walked, naked, through the prison and out into the yard. During the walk your slutty fag body is seen by almost everyone. The prisoners taunt you and mock your tiny fucking clit. They promise that if they ever get their hands on you they'll rape you unconscious and cover you in the cum of real men.
Once in the yard you're hand cuffed to the chain link fence. Both wrists and ankles. Spread eagled. You're completely vulnerable. The warm sun offers a small amount of comfort.
The guards explain that they are going to practice their riot suppression techniques on your sissy body, beginning with nightsticks. They already know they can shove them up your boipussy whenever they want so instead they're going to beat you with them. They focus their attention on your titties. They're dying to know if the nice big implants Daddy bought you are as sensitive as real titties. It turns out they are. Repeated blows to your tits rain down. The pain is incredible. Your crying and begging for mercy has no effect on them. The bruising starts to set in immediately. Just when you think you'll pass out from the pain it stops.
The beating only stops because they're moving on to the next weapon, not because they give a damn about your suffering. The guards unholster their tasers and you realize what's in store for you next.
They each take turns shooting the electrified darts into your soft, girly, body and running the electricity through you. You dance and writhe in place. The pain is excruciating and yet your clit is growing. It has a mind of it's own and it's enjoying the humiliation, torture and pain. It knows this is what you crave. What you deserve.
The guards grow bored simply shooting the tasers at you and decide they should hook them directly up to your useless balls and run the electricity into you. The darts are stabbed into your sack and the trigger pulled. Hundreds of volts run through your pathetic balls and throughout your body. Over and over. Your cries only make them laugh. Your begging for mercy only makes them do it more and more. Eventually you lose control and piss yourself prompting howls of laughter. The humiliation makes you blush from head to toe. It also makes your cock start to grow again.
The next weapon to be unleashed is the bean bag shot gun. Bonus points are going to be awarded for anyone who hits your tits and even more points for hitting you in the clit and balls. There's a very brief conversation among the guards about the risk of doing permanent damage but it's quickly decided no one gives a damn. The first two shots hit your tits knocking the wind out of you. The third shot hits your throat making it almost impossible for you to scream anymore. After that each and every shot is aimed at your clit. Round after round smashes into your crotch. Each one feels like being kicked in the balls. Your legs go limp and you're left hanging by your wrists from the fence like a depraved piece of meat.
A bucket of ice cold water splashes over you, snapping you out of your stupor. You can barely feel your clit anymore. Your balls are swollen to the size of oranges.
The next weapon to be used is rubber bullets. They aren't utilized very often on the prisoners because of the damage they can do. No one cares about the damage they'll do to you.
Again, bonus points are available for hitting you in the tits and crotch. This time around the discussion about damage is a bit more serious. It's agreed a direct hit could destroy your balls. The consensus is that if that happens they'll take you to the prison doctor and have him remove your balls completely. They'll turn you into a total fucking eunuch.
The first couple of shots hit your thighs and stomach. the pain rips through you instantly. The swelling and bruising is also instant. As is the perverse enjoyment you're feeling. Your depraved mind has decided you both deserve and enjoy this treatment. As before, your clit starts to grow at the thought.
Inevitably two shots, in quick succession, hit your balls. Your screams can be heard throughout the entire prison before you fall unconscious.
It takes two buckets of ice cold water splashed over your limp body to revive you this time.
The guards examine your almost ruined clit and balls and decide the doctor can, probably, save them.
That being decided they go get the guards that ride horseback and oversee the prisoners working the farm.
Those guards need practice with their whips. They don't get to use them as often as they'd like so practice is always welcome and you're perfect for their needs.
You're unshackled from the fence and turned around, facing it, and reshackled. The two horseback guards flip a coin to see who goes first. The winner uncoils his 8 ft whip and begins swirling it in the air. With a quick flip of his wrist the whip leaps out and bites your ass. Your screams echo across the yard. Another swoosh and the whip crosses your back. Bright red welts form immediately. The burning sensation radiates out across your back. They start coming faster now. Most of them hit your thicc ass, making you dance and quiver and shake and scream. Eventually it becomes so intense you go numb. Your ass is on fire but now you simply accept that this is what you deserve because you're a sissy slut, pain whore.
After what seems like an eternity you're unshackled and turned around again. The bite of the cuffs into your wrists and ankles is inconsequential compared to the pain rushing through your ass and back.
The second guard begins his turn focused on your titties. Your plump, sensitive, titties feel the sting of the tip of the whip. He's incredibly accurate. Hitting your nipples over and over. They all laugh as you cry and beg him to stop. Instead they encourage him. They want to know if he can make you scream even louder.
He's confident he can. He says he doesn't want.to hit your ball because they're really close to being completely destroyed but he's sure can hit your clit.
Turns out he's right
The whip bites into your useless cock over and over.
Your screams carry for miles. As does their laughter. The worst part though, is that throughout the entire whipping, you cock has been seeping cum. And now that they are done they notice it for the first time.
It's then that they realize what they have on their hands.
Chapter 4
The fact that the prison is also a working farm results in some unique opportunities, and challenges, for the men working it.
The farm provides vegetables and meat for the prison.
It also provides sadistic guards with some creative ways to torture sissy sluts.
For example, the guards know your boipussy can take it deep, because they shoved a whole nightstick up your slutty ass, but they got to wondering how fat a zucchini they could stuff in your gaping hole before you passed out or ripped. Turns out the answer is 10 inches before you screamed so loud it could be heard miles away, and then you passed out. What confused them was that you seemed to be enjoying it up to that point.
They also discovered that your useless faggy body could be used to solve practical problems.
The prisoners were running into issues with fire ants in the soil they were working. The guards realized that you could be used as bait.
You were stripped naked, yet again, (At this point it was rare for you to have clothes on at all. Much quicker to rape you if you're already naked) and taken to the farm field. The walk past the prison yard was both humiliating and thrilling for you. So many men wanting to fuck your sweet little holes. Potentially so much cum for you to swallow or be covered by. So many hard cocks for you to suck. All you could ever want. And you wanted them all.
Just before the guards lead you outside the fence they tie your hands behind your back and put a collar around your neck. A rope is passed through the ring on the collar and handed to a guard on horseback. You can feel the hot sun making your big, fat, titties redder and redder.
The horse starts walking forward and you follow along behind. The rider picks up the pace and you have to start running a little to keep up. The heat and the running has you sweating and gasping.
The rider speeds up a bit more and you have to run hard to keep up. The guards in the truck following you, and rider are laughing at the way your clit is bouncing around as you run. They're also laughing at the way your titties are slamming up and down.
Again the rider speeds up. This time you can't keep up, you stumble and fall. They don't stop. You're being dragged through the dirt into the field. The rocks, gravel and dirt are scraping your titties and, especially, your clit. It hurts so good. You feel like an animal and deep down, much to your shame, you're enjoying it.
Just when you think you can't take anymore it stops.
You're in the middle of the field. The fire ant hill is mere feet away.
They flip you over and cut the rope around your wrists. The guards in the truck get out and rummage around in the back of the truck. They pull out four stakes, a length of rope and a hammer.
You lay, gasping, in the hot southern heat. The scrapes all over your body are on fire. Your clit is throbbing, both from the pain, and the shameful pleasure your feeling. Being exposed and used by these strong, cruel men is making you feel more and more like a sissy fucktoy. Completely empty of masculinity.
The guards have pounded the four stakes into the ground around you. Ropes are wrapped around your wrists and ankles and your stretched, spread eagled, as they tie them to the stakes. You're unable to move, except to wiggle a little. Your pathetic attempts at struggle make your clit flop around uselessly which elicits more laughter. They put a burlap bag over your head and tie a rope tightly around your neck to hold it in place.
The guards have been working quickly. They don't want to be swarmed by the ants, that's your role.
One of the guards grabs a long stick and, just for laughs, hits your clit with it, just ot hear you cry out, before heading toward the ant hill.
He begins poking the hill with the stick. The ants come swarming out and all the guards run for the truck. The guard on horseback takes off at a gallop.
The ants don't take long to find you. Crawling over your arms and legs they begin heading toward your scraped clit. Within seconds they've completely cover your useless clit and begin burrowing down into the shaft.
The guards are about a hundred yards away and yet they can hear you screaming, crying, pleading and begging for release. There's no help coming. You're at the mercy of the insects who are beginning to bite your useless cock and push their way into your sissy ass. It's so easy for them to crawl up your boipussy. It's been fucked so often lately it gapes. They march right up you effortlessly.
The intensity of the pain in your clit and ass has distracted you from the dozens of ants devouring your fat, soft titties.
They're everywhere. On you, in you. Using your useless fucking sissy fag body for their needs. As it should be. Your thicc, feminine, slut body exists only for the pleasure of others, and that includes insects.
Because you're a depraved pain slut your clit starts to grow, making it easier for the ants to enter you.
The guards can't believe you're getting hard. They're glad they decided to record the whole spectacle because otherwise no one would believe it. They can't wait to show it to everyone down at the bar.
Right about the time you start to pass out, from the pain and the exhaustion of screaming and crying non stop for almost an hour relief comes.
They need you alive. Damaged is fine but alive. A 2" hose sprays you with a deluge of cold water sending the ants flying. The hose is shoved into your pussy to flush them out. The Icy cold water shoots into your guts with incredible force.
A stick is pushed into the end of your still hard clit to kill the ants inside. The pain of the stick being jammed into your useless cock makes you finally pass out but not before you hear the guards say they can't wait to do this again with different insects.
Chapter 5
The sunlight through the infirmary window wakes you. You're not sure how long you've been there. You feel good though. There's no signs of the ant bites so you figure you've probably been there a few days.
When the nurse comes in you ask her a few questions. Turns out you've been there three days. They kept you sedated and medicated. That didn't stop the guards from occasionally coming in and sodomizing you anyway. Apparently you moaned like a little bitch even though you were almost completely unconscious.
The knowledge that they used your ass for their amusement and pleasure while you slept, without giving a damn if you enjoyed it, filled you with both shame and arousal. You were a human flashlight for three days, for god only knows how many cocks.
You notice that your skin seems softer and smoother. At first you thought it was because of the treatment for the ant bites. You ask the nurse about it. She says, no, they have, in fact, been pumping you full of hormones. She says she's never seen doses that large before. You lift the sheet and look at your cock. To your shock, surprise and shame it's even smaller than before. So are your balls.
You drift off back to sleep feeling more like a girl than ever before.
Chapter 6
Your recovery is progressing nicely after the ant torture. You've been given a break for a week.
The break consisted of only having to suck every cock put in front of you (dozens and dozens) and being fucked repeatedly, all day and night. Usually one at time but occasionally being gang banged. 6 or 8 cocks filling your boipussy with their hot cum. So much cum it would still be leaking out of you hours later.
It's pointless for you to put clothes on most of the time. When you are allowed clothes they are femmy as possible. Short skirts, crop tops that don't really contain your fat titties, garters and stocking and nothing else. Essentially, they dress you like a sissy slut whore.
At this point you're not even sure you remember your own name. You've been called everything but. Fucktoy, cumdump, meat puppet, whore, slut, faggot, sissy, girl, fuckface, useless, pain pig, ant girl, and a bunch more.
It's reached the point where you don't feel right if you're not sticky from cum or your boipussy is empty. It's come to feel completely natural to be impaled on a real man's cock.
Chapter 7
There's a problem down in the barns. One of the stallions is in heat and there's no mare to breed him to. It will be at least two weeks before they can get a mare in to breed with him. He's become damn near unrideable.
The guards have been discussing it and you're the solution. It's even decided that you are going to suck the stallion off. Some of the guards wanted to let it fuck you but.others were concerned it might destroy you. Not that they give a damn about you. They don't. They just want to keep you alive so they can continue to torture and use you. You're a slutty, depraved, amusement for them.
You're marched down to the barn. Almost every guard on staff has come along to watch and record the perverted spectacle. This is filling you with mixed emotions. It's completely humiliating to be forced to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people. On the other hand it's a dream come true to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people.
The stallion is walked out into the corral so that the guards will have a good view of your depraved cock sucking. They weren't kidding when they said he was horny. His cock is already getting hard and you haven't even touched it yet.
You drop to your knees beside the stallion and tentatively reach out for his growing cock. It's already 18 inches long and it's only half hard. Stroking it makes it grow quickly to its full 3 foot length. It's beautiful.
The guards are growing impatient. They're yelling for you to quit screwing around and start sucking.
You pull the massive cock to your lips and kiss it. Swirling your tongue around the tip produces pre-cum and the horse starts to settle. You stretch your mouth wide to take as much of the massive head as you can into your slutty mouth. To the surprise of the crowd you can get it in your mouth. Sucking as much as you can, tasting the musk, feeling the heat, hearing the guards calling you filthy names is all combining to turn you on. To your shame, and the amusement and disgust of the guards, your clit starts to grow.
A few more minutes of worshipping the big animals cock and you can start to feel it throb. No one has told you if you're supposed to swallow the cum. You decide that if you're going to be the best, most depraved piece of fuck meat you can possibly be, you should swallow.
With a loud grunt the horse begins to cum. So much hot cum gushes into your mouth. Too much to swallow. It shoots out of your mouth, out your nose an all over your tits. Sputtering, coughing and gagging, on your knees, in the dirt, covered in horse cum, in front of a crowd, you lose control and begin to cum too.
The guards howl with laughter and heap verbal abuse on you.
All you can do is hang your head in shame. And pure, perverted, satisfaction.
Chapter 8
You awaken the next morning, still flush with excitement and shame from yesterday's bestiality show.
The memory of your depravity, and the unbridled lust and perversion, makes your cock start to grow again.
You sucked off a horse in front of a large crowd. You savored its cum in your mouth. Your tits were coated in his hot, sticky jism.
Rather than being repulsed you realize you want more.
Unfortunately for you, today's plans don't include the animals.
There's a section of farm land that isn't draining properly and has become swampy. The prisoners don't want to go in and drain the water because it's full of leeches. That's where you come in.
The guards could bait the leeches with fresh pork but why waste good meat when they can use you.
Once again you're marched, naked through the prison and out to the road to the farm. The name calling and abuse as you pass the prisoners is as vile as ever. Rape threats, humiliating comments about your pathetic little cock, reminders that you are definitely not a man anymore. You're a faggy little sex slave for an entire prison and the people who run it.
As you walk through the fields with the guards, toward the swamp the hot sun beats down on your naked body. It occurs to you, and makes you blush, that you don't have to worry about tan lines.
As you approach the swamp you realize it's bigger than you imagined. There's got to be hundreds of leeches in it.
The guards tie your hands behind your back and order you to start walking into the water. You hesitate momentarily. The slash of a whip across your back gets you moving quickly.
Too quickly. You lose your footing in the thick mud, stumble and fall face first into the water.
Your struggles to turn over roil the water and stir up the mud, releasing the leeches and other bugs living there.
The guards yell at you to get further into the water and to get on your back with your legs spread. This time when you hesitate a rubber bullet is shot at you, hitting you square in the ass. The pain is excruciating and the swelling starts immediately. But you move.
You wade into the water and find a spot where you can submerge your body and still keep your head above water.
It only takes a couple of minutes for the leeches to find you.
At first it tickles as they begin to crawl over your naked, slutty, body.
Then they start to latch on. Initially it's on your thighs and stomach. Then it's your arms and tits.
Eventually they find your cock and your boipussy.
As the first one starts slithering up your cunt you realize they're not just going to use you externally. With your hands tied behind.your back there's no way for you to protect yourself.
There are a least a dozen on your titties. Biting and sucking on your nipples, areola, and soft tit meat.
You've lost track of how many have slipped inside your cunt. You can feel them working their way deep inside you. There's so many it feels like a cock. A live wriggling, biting, cock working deeper and deeper into you.
The assault on your cock distracts you from the damage being done to your boipussy.
At least three of them have worked their way into your urethra and have latched on. The pain is unbelievable and your screams and pleas for mercy echo across the swamp. All it gets is laughter and mocking from the guards. They remind you that you're nothing but meat and this is what meat gets used for.
For three long hours you lay in the water, a fucking plaything for insects. The heat and the loss of blood start to take a toll. Your head is getting light. It's about then that you realize that this is your destiny. A sex slave for vicious perverts. Rape meat for horny prisoners. A fucktoy for an entire barnyard full of animals. A piece of meat, so depraved and filthy that being sexually abused by insects, letting them destroy your ass and pathetic sissy cock, feels right.

So, I have a confession. More of an admission I guess.

I'm not homosexual, maybe I'm bisexual. It's hard to tell, because I've never been with a man. I've always loved women, and I'll never stop wanting them. But lately, I've been thinking about experimenting with being a "bottom".

I guess I should start from the beginning here. The last girl I was with, I guess it was a year or so ago, was the love of my life. I had finally found the girl I wanted to marry, to be with until one of us died. I was happy, and she was EXTREMELY adventurous sexually. Our first night together before we were a couple involved a threesome with her friend. It was actually initiated by her friend actually. That's another tale though.

SO, after we started really dating, things clicked quick, and we fell in love. Love isn't something that I throw around without meaning, she's actually the first of any of the girls I was with that I truly felt it for.

Sex was fantastic. We fucked like rabbits, we fucked in public, in my car, just, wherever, whenever. I STILL to this day dream about the sex. Well, while she would be blowing me, she would always massage around with her other hand, and one day, she went low and started pushing her finger against my asshole.

I never really got into the idea of having my ass fondled, but she was the kind of girl who would convince me to jump off of a cliff. I mean, this girl was heavenly, with a mix of the devil. Natural beauty, un-dyed Raven hair, tits that were out of this world, hell I doubt I'll ever do better.

Anyway, so she starts working around it, and I'm not so much in a panic, but just wondering what I should do. Damn if she didn't figure it out for me, a quick deep throat made me release whatever pucker I had as I felt the ecstasy of her pleasuring, and she worked her finger right in.

She looked at me, and just held her finger in as she stroked my cock with her other hand, and smiled. I smiled too, because, I loved her, in my head I was worried that if I enjoyed it, she might think I was weird.

Well, more and more times during sex, she would work her finger in during a blow job right to the point where she started working her finger in and out. I didn't stop her, because she enjoyed it, and honestly I did too now. It was an extra pleasuring to my already fantastic fucking.

I decided to pay her back with some ass play of my own one day, and I turned her on her belly as I massaged her, working down along the hump of her bottom, spreading her cheeks and working my tongue in. She moaned in joy as I tongued her ass and fingered her clit at the same time. I had never eaten a girl's ass before, but if there was a girl to try it on, it was her. I had fun, she was very clean, as am I, so I wasn't worried about anything "gross". Who am I kidding, I freaked out at first, but in the moment, you just go all in. You know it.

Well, the next night, she decided to PAY me back for her pleasure. She told me to lay on my back, because she wanted to give me a massage. I told her it wasn't a big deal, because massages didnt do it for me. They still really dont. I don't find them too erotic unless I get a bj at the end. Which I never did haha.

She playfully tells me to just do it, so I abide. She starts massaging me, and after a few moments, I realize she started working a lotion around my bottom. Now, I've been told that if I posted a picture of my ass, and hid the fact that I was a dude, I could have men jerking off to it. I've often considered doing it as a joke. Then revealing that the ass belonged to good ol' me. Anyway, back to the story..

She starts rubbing lotion on me, and beckons for me to get up on my knees and elbows. She starts to use the lotion to stroke my dick and balls, and it feels fucking fantastic. I'm wondering to myself, "My god, how can it get any more awesome??!!" When all of a sudden, I feel a warm moistness start to tickle around my cheeks. I tensed up when I felt her breath roll over my ass, a little warm air against my bottom.

Suddenly, she begins licking and rolling her lips around my ass hole as she strokes. I tried my best to not cum, but it was probably the best feeling I've ever had in my entire life. I came BUCKETS. I'm pretty sure I applauded her.

So, some time passes, and one day after lunch on a weekend, she tells me she wants to start using toys. Again, I've never used toys. Never really figured much for them, as I have the perfect toy for a girl right between the legs.

I tell her to get whatever she wants, and we'll try them out. So, a few days later a package from Amazon shows up at our door (we lived together for a bit in a nice rental house) and low and behold, she ordered a vibrating dildo.

I joked with her and said I was sad that she didn't think my dick was up to par anymore and she laughed and said that they were the same size, she just wanted to try a few things. So the night the dildo came, I was eager to see what she had in mind.

She asked me if I'd fuck her in her ass. I'd never had anal sex with a girl before. Don't get me wrong, I tried. My ex some time before her flew off the bed in pain because I was too big. And since then, its never really been anything I thought of doing. The vagina and mouth work just as well.

I said hell yeah, and after careful careful careful amounts of effort, we got it in, and the fuck began. At first it was slow, incredibly slow. Almost to the point where I was just wanting to take it out and fuck her normal. But, as she always did, she surprised me. She started fucking speeding up to the point where it was like I was railing away at her like normal. I still was careful, I'd read too many horror stories.

In all this, I'd forgotten about the dildo. The purple, ugly, veiny didlo. The damn thing sat next to her as I fucked her ass sideways.

Now, I've watched a lot of pornos. And they've been the best education a man could ever need. I grabbed the damn thing, I never held one before, so it was like holding another man's penis. Odd. I decided I was going to double penetrate my girlfriend. I slowed down enough to work it in, and with the satisfactory moan from her, I did my best to maintain a rhythm. Eventually, I handed the rains of ol' Veiny to her and it was epic. She came a lot, I came a lot, and it was a fantastic night.

A few nights later, because I was out of town, I came home to her in a sexy little number and the ol Veiny on the bed. I figured we'd be repeating the night we had earlier in the week, and I was excited. The way she could work a dick, damn I hate the guy who she's with now...

So, we set about it, and she gets the lube out and starts applying it all over the dildo. I kind of had an idea what she was up to. I'm not a moron, and I'm horny like 99% of the time. The other percent I'm sleeping. She asks if she can use it on me.

I stared at her for a while wondering if there was a wrong answer here. I didn't know if it'd be like Indiana Jones and The Last Crusade, where I had to "Choose Wisely", or not. I decided, since she and I had been having wild nights, what the hell. We only live once.

Well, haha, it didn't work out. I did not have the anal space for anything like that, and honestly, I was terrified. I could tell she was disappointed, but not completely downtrodden about it. She told me that we'd have to work up to it. I agreed, if only to appease her.

So over the next couple of months, she would use two fingers instead of one, increasing slowly to three, to the point where it almost hurt when she was working her hand in and out.

Well, things didn't work out between us, and we ended up breaking up before ol' Veiny ended up anywhere near my ass. This is where I'm at now, and I can't figure out what's going on in my head.

I've had thoughts about having a dick jammed into my ass, and it subsequently railing it. I mean, not just any dick, a fit, young fellow like myself. Not a beary old dude. I dunno, there's just something about it that turns me on. I dunno if its because I still am drawn back to the passion with my ex, and kind of "finishing" what we set out to do, or what. I mean if that was the case, I'd just stick a dildo up there and call it a day. I think there's more to it than that.

I have what some may say is a sexy penis. Its not ugly or funny looking, its just exactly what its supposed to be. And I think thats the kind of penis I'd hope for haha. I see some of them in porn, and its kind of a turn off. So, I know its not the penis that draws me.

I've thought, maybe just a girl with a strap on? But I dunno, I feel like if I were to go that far, why not have it be a real, pulsing, throbbing cock?

These are questions I ask myself all the time. I know I love women, but maybe I'm not opposed to the idea of an attractive man. Only sexually though. I couldn't have a "relationship", per se. I mean, don't get me wrong, I'm a supporter of equal rights, politically, sexually, you name it. I'm just not gay in that way. If at all. I think its a sort of bicurious attraction that I'll never fullfill. I dunno. I just had to get it out I suppose. I don't really talk to anyone about my sexual habits, so I figure a sex message board might be the place to do it.

It was a Friday evening in late March 2019. My wife was halfway through her two-week overseas trip to visit her brother, and I had the house to myself (except for my cat). Earlier that week I’d texted Jamie to see if she was up for a visit to one of our local XXX theaters, a possibility we’d tossed back and forth since earlier in the year. She and I met the previous October, when a buddy of mine had arranged a gang bang as part of our group’s ongoing activities. Using Craigslist personals, our cadre of six to eight guys, aged 50-plus, had fucked close to a dozen women over the previous year. With that platform’s demise, activity was down considerably, but we’d had one great last party, with Jamie as the target. She’s in her mid-30s, a petite 5’1” and just slightly more than 120 pounds, a natural brunette with dyed-blonde streaks, a shaved pussy, and 34B tits. On that October 2018 Sunday afternoon, five of us guys (ranging in age from 53 to 67) worked her over for the better part of three hours. Every hole was violated multiple times, she had semen leaking out of both lower orifices (not to mention the multiple shots she’d taken down her throat), and her orgasms had easily surpassed the two-dozen mark. Driving her home later that day from the hotel room where we’d done our dirty work, Jamie insisted she’d had the time of her life.

Five months later, I contacted her to ask if she wanted to accept the offer I’d made on that drive home. Jamie returned my text midday Thursday, and I agreed to pick her up the following evening for a night of as much semi-public debauchery as she could handle. It turned out she’d just been released from jail that day, having served five days in the county lockup for failing to appear at a DUI hearing. Subsequently bailed out by a friend, she announced how horny she felt, clearly ready for some action.

She popped into my car wearing a black mesh see-through top (no bra), covered by a light zip-up jacket, plus a black micro-mini skirt (barely covering her ass) and ankle boots with four-inch heels. I asked what she was wearing underneath the skirt, and in reply she grabbed my hand and shoved it between her thighs. “Black crotchless panties. You like them?” she asked. Her pussy was silky smooth and already wet.

We drove over to Circus Cinemas, the XXX movie house in North Denver. The downstairs area is an adult store, featuring tons of videos for sale plus every possible type of sex toy you can imagine. Upstairs there are three theaters, each showing hardcore fuck films. One is devoted exclusively to gay porn, while the other two show a constantly rotating mix of professionally shot hetero porn drawn from studios like Brazzers, Vixen Video, etc. A few years ago, the owners had installed new fold-down stadium-type seats with armrests in between each. The theaters have seven or eight rows of five seats each, but the place rarely has more than 12-18 patrons at any one time.

I paid our $12 entry fee and we headed up the stairs. This place has CCTV with monitors in each theater, so it’s possible for customers to see who’s coming in and whether they’re heading for one of the movie theaters. Women don’t come here often, so the appearance of a female always draws considerable attention. Couples seem to fit into one of three stereotypical roles. Most are there for stimulation, so they come in, watch the screen for 20 or 30 minutes (some sit stoically while others might engage in some light petting), and then split, presumably to return home to fuck while the juices are still flowing. A smaller number are there to show off, gladly allowing those around them to watch-and-jerk while they engage in oral sex. We usually see the girl go down on the guy, suck him dry after a short spell, and then they leave.
The third group, by far the rarest, is where the woman is there to engage with random customers. This almost always involves her performing blow jobs on assorted guys, while her companion either (a) simply watches, (b) finger-fucks her at the same time, (c) either goes first or patiently awaits his turn, or (d) joins in. In all the times I’ve gone to CC, I’ve never seen any full-on intercourse – well, except for that one time a truck-driver type fucked a cross-dresser in his ass.

Jamie was clearly ready for us to be part of that third group. We slipped into Theater One, where she promptly led me down to the front row. Most of the action takes place in the darkened recesses of the back row, but it’s a cramped space. Jamie clearly preferred the front, where there were no obstacles for anyone to approach her. It was 7:30 on a Friday, but the place was pretty empty. I counted five guys in both theaters, and none of them seemed ready to hit on Jamie. She slipped her hand into my sweats –I’d worn sweatpants commando-style, anticipating the action to follow – while I reached over and started to play with her pussy. After about 15 minutes of this, and with no one coming forward she said, “Let’s get out of here and head over to Pleasures.” On our way out, she talked me into buying her a pint-sized vibrator from the bargain bin, which would come into play much later that evening.

West Colfax in Denver is an old Jewish neighborhood that is now mostly Hispanic. A fixture at King & Colfax is the old Act I & Act II porn house, which was bought out a few years ago by the folks who operate multiple Pleasures adult stores around town. They remodeled the place, which mostly involved splitting the two big theaters into five mini-ones, and thankfully solved the problem of the place always smelling like piss. It’s a pricier entry fee ($24 for a couple), and they’re adamant about two things, both of which were told to us several times while I waited for the cashier to hand over my change. No unaccompanied women – ever – and couples are required to stay together the whole time.

We walked through the entry door into a dark corridor lined with viewing booths. Another aspect of this place is the melding of an old-time porn theater with modern booths, each with its own video screen and hundreds of XXX movie options. Your ticket price includes unlimited viewing over a six-hour period, although I’ve never seen anyone’s ticket checked to see if they’re overstayed their welcome. There must be 40-50 booths in all; some have doors that lock on the inside, but most are fairly open. The hallways wind around in a way that you almost wish you’d brought some breadcrumbs to scatter so you can find your way out again. This place was far better attended, and Jamie certainly attracted a lot of attention as we worked our way toward the east side of the building and its multiple mini-theaters.

Each theater shows a different porn genre, and it’s marked on the doors so you know what to expect. Only one runs pure hetero porn, though, and that’s where we were headed. It’s the theater farthest from the entrance, with two rows of five padded theater seats WELL PAST their sell-by dates, plus fairly spacious aisles all around the block of seats. Jamie again led me to the front row, but this time we had plenty of company. The first guy, around Jamie’s age, wasted no time in unzipping his jeans and pulling out his semi-hard dick. She tugged on his trouser leg to urge him closer and immediately sucked him all the way into her mouth. Then she wrapped the fingers of her right hand around the base of his shaft while working her lips around the cock-head, meanwhile reaching over to me with her left hand and grabbing my wrist. She pushed my hand in between her spread-apart thighs, and I responded by shoving two fingers into her pussy and pressing my thumb against her clit.

This first guy lasted maybe three minutes and pulled out just as he was coming. Some of his semen landed on her outstretched tongue, but most got deposited on her chin. Before she had a chance to wipe it away, however, a much older guy (mid-50s?) jumped in front of her with his pants already down around his ankles. She went to work on him immediately. Meanwhile, I climbed down off my seat and knelt as close to her front as possible. Once she realized what I had in mind, she twisted toward me while pushing her companion over to the other side. This gave me much clearer access to her pussy, and I took full advantage. I did everything to her that she liked, with two fingers deep and up against her g-spot, my tongue flicking her clit and occasionally sucking on it hard between my lips, and pulling out my fingers to replace it with a rigid tongue. She loves to have her asshole worked as well, but with the narrow confines of the seating and the fact she was sucking off a guy who partially blocked my full access to her crotch, that was one maneuver that would need to wait until later.

Old Guy neatly shot his wad down her throat and got replaced right away by some hefty Hispanic dude. I kept eating and fingering her pussy, and she rode up against my face through three or four orgasms plus a total of four blow jobs to completion. My knees were getting sore, so I stood up just as Guy No. 4 (a chubby white guy in his 20s) blasted her face. At that Jamie was ready for a break, so I helped her up and scraped most of the jizz off her chin before feeding it to her. The crowd of guys, which had grown to about 15 from the time we’d started, let out a collective “Ooh.” She called out to the group, “Don’t go too far, boys. I’ll be back shortly.”

We found our way through the maze to one of the bathrooms, and I locked the door behind us as she sat down to take a pee. “Did you bring any condoms?” she asked. I admitted to be holding half a dozen, so she smiled and said, “Oh, good. Let’s go back and see who wants to fuck.” As we walked into the mini-theater to return to our seats, Jamie stopped short and confronted the same old guy who’d been her second oral customer. “You’re still here,” she stated rather than asked. “You got enough left to give me a good fuck?” He appeared speechless and could only nod, so she grabbed hold of his shirtfront and half-dragged him behind her as she made her way to the front row again. “Give him a rubber,” she instructed me, so I did and then went to lean against the side wall to watch what came next.

Jamie reversed herself and knelt on the sagging theater seat, halfway leaning over the back while spreading her legs. Old Guy dropped his drawers to display a reasonably erect dick, tore open the condom wrapper and expertly slipped it on. He leaned up against Jamie, trying to find the proper height to allow him entry. Meanwhile she reached down between her legs and helped guide him into her pussy. There was a bit of confusion and halfhearted thrusts as they tried to work out between them who was going to do what. But they eventually fell into a satisfactory rhythm, and Old Guy gave her everything he had. The room was quiet except for the XXX video playing up on the big screen, so it was possible to hear clearly the guys grunts as he thrust forward, the slap of his thighs on her ass, and the moans coming from her mouth as she rubbed her clit while getting fucked.

At this point the room was pretty full of guys. Most of them had their dicks out and were stroking them. Off in one corner I noticed, for the first time, two fairly hefty cross-dressers who were clearly T-gurls, complete with breasts on display by their low-cut outfits. The smaller one was on his knees, sucking some skinny guy’s cock. Meanwhile the larger one – at least 6-4, 275 – pushed away a couple of guys who were standing in the row behind Jamie. I later learned s/he went by the name of Brittany, since as we were leaving an hour or so later, Jamie made a point of collecting a phone number. Anyway, Brittany stood right in front of Jamie as she was getting fucked, waited a beat or two to size up the situation, and then moved those feminine garments aside to reveal a massively thick cock. Without saying a word or waiting for Jamie’s reaction, s/he pulled Jamie’s head forward with one hand while guiding that dick between her lips with the other. The sight of her choking on that monster may have been too much for Old Guy, because he quickly finished up inside her and withdrew.

Jamie forced her way off that cock and asked Brittany to fuck her. S/he grunted by way of reply and went to the front of the room. I offered up a condom as s/he passed by, only to be told in a high, lispy voice, “No thanks, I’ve got my own.” Brittany ripped open a Magnum, worked the latex over the massive cock-head and down the impressively thick shaft, and took Jamie fairly brutally. S/he grabbed Jamie’s buttocks and lifted her up off into the air, which was the only way Brittany could achieve full penetration without kneeling on the floor; that’s how much of a height difference there was between them. This repositioning forced Jamie’s head down to the bottom of the seat, her face plastered against the faux-velvet-covered seat back. Brittany pounded her mercilessly for at least 40 or 50 strokes before letting out a most unladylike bellow and freezing in place while “her” cock pulsed inside Jamie’s pussy. After withdrawing, Brittany spun Jamie around and stuck that jizz-covered dick into her mouth. Jamie calmly licked it clean and then tilted her head back so she could drain the cum from the used condom she’d grabbed out of Brittany’s hand and suspended up above her face. Those still assembled (literally) gave her a standing ovation.

As all good actors know when it’s time to leave the stage, Jamie decided the conclusion of her encounter with Brittany was the perfect exit line. She stood up, somewhat shakily it seemed, pointed to the jacket she’d shed so that I knew to grab it, and then took my hand as we made our way out of the theater. Knowing I hadn’t gotten much of Jamie’s attention so far, although I’d enjoyed the show immensely and was proud to have used my oral skills to make her cum multiple times, as we headed toward my car she said, “Let’s go back to your place and try out some of those toys you told me about. I can’t wait to run my new vibrator over my clit, and my ass needs some serious Zac-attention.” But the rest of the evening’s activities will have to wait for another time to be told.

A friend of mine wrote me this story to cheer me up yesterday. I thought i would share. I hope you enjoy the read as much as I did.

I walk in the door after going to the store. The kids are sleeping and your taking a nap on the couch, I put the grocery's down silently and walk over to your sleeping form and slowly get on my knees and unzip your pants and leave feather light kisses up and down your cock. I bring my right hand up and lightly start stroking your cock, before lowering my mouth down on to your length. Slowly I enter you in to my mouth and lightly suck the head of your cock. Soon increasing to pressure and speed of my sucking and take you into my throat, hoping to wake you up in a good mood. When I hear a light noise coming from you I speed up and suck harder. Soon I feel your hands in my hair with a vice grip and moving my head down further. Hearing you say "Take it all, slut." I begin to take all of you in to my mouth and hum making my throat vibrate, and causing a moan to escape your mouth. You start making me go fast and soon stop with your cock down my throat and your hot cum sliding down my throat. You tell me to leave some on my tongue, I do as told and stay on my knees with my head bent til told to look up. You tell me to say where I am or I will be punished and you ask me if i under stand I respond saying "Yes, Sir." and you leave.
When I hear you come back you tell me to close my eyes. I do as told no sooner had I closed my eyes, you start to tie my hands behind my back to my ankles making my chest pop up in to the air. My eyes still close I feel my skirt being pushed up. And my thong being pushed to the side. Then I feel nothing til you say open your mouth. I do as told and soon feel a gag in my mouth. Once the gag is placed properly you ask me if your cum is still on my tongue I nod my head, saying "Yes, Sir." best as I can through the gag. You stroke my hair saying "You are such a good little slut, aren't you?" I nod my head saying "Yes, Master." You untie my ankles and tell me to stand up, when I stand up you tell me to bend over the couch, bending only by the waist. Once completely bent over to your liking you slap my ass hard making me moan in pain and pleasure. "You like that?" You ask me. All I can do is nod my head, you slap me again but harder saying "Answer me, slut." I answer "Yes, Sir." through the gag in my mouth. You tell me good little whore and say "I have a surprise for you." You tell me to relax and I do as told. Soon you return with a plug and tell me if I make any noise the punishment with be harsh. I nod my head repeating "Yes, Master." Slowly you start to slide the plug in to my tight ass hole making me want to moan but knowing better not to. Once all the way in you start pumping it in and out. Im so caught up in the plug I dont hear you unzip your pants. "Do you want my cock in you slutty little cunt, huh, is that what you want?" You whisper in my ear. I nod going by your last command not to make a sound earning a "Good girl." from your lips. Suddenly you slam in to me making me cry out in pleasure. You wrap your arms around my waist and whisper "What did I tell you about making any noise? We don't want to wake the children now do we?" I shake my head no. You slide out of me making me look at you pleading for you to enter me again with my eyes.
You pick me up by my hair and lead me to the wall right outside the children's rooms. "Now if you make a sound you will wake the kids so be quiet." as you wrap one of my legs around your waist and I wrap the other. You shove my shirt and bra up and pinch my nipples making my eyes roll back. Then your slamming in to me again, but this time I keep quiet. While you are slamming into me im trying not to make a sounds but fail and a soft moan escapes my lips through the gag. "Now, what did I tell you?" You look at me and bring your lips to my neck and bite me right on my sweet spot just above my collar bone, making a silent gasp leave my lips you can tell I'm getting to cumming so you pull out and say "I told you any noise and your punishment will be harsh." You put me on my knees on the floor and bring your hand behind my head and undo the gag and tell me to suck I do as told and deep throat you tasting my juices on your cock. I look up at you making you stop with your cock in my throat and say "Keep it there till I say otherwise." You cum down my throat and tell me to continue sucking. I continue, you then pull out and tell me to lay on the floor. I respond with a nod and lay down you bring your mouth to my nipple and bite down hard making me gasp. You look at me and raise and eyebrow at me "What did i tell you?" You make your way between my thighs and slowly slide a finger into my dripping pussy and slowly slide you tongue over my clit making me moan silently. You continue your manipulations till you know I'm about to cum and you stop. Making me whine quitely. While I whine I rock my hips back and forth slightly in pain due to lack of orgasm. You smile at me enjoying the view of my pussy dripping wet begging to be fuck by my Master.
You tell me to stand up I do so attempting to rub my legs together for some relief. You tell me to go sit on the table and lean back, and spread my legs. I do as I'm told, once I have layed down you grad a belt and say "As punishment for your constant disobeying you get ten spankings, if you close your legs you get one whip on each nipple." I look at you with wide eyes and you smirk at me. I lean back and jump slightly when I hear the belt hit the back of your chair. I then hear a whooshing sound and feel the crack of the belt on my cunt, making my legs close on reflex. You tisk at me and raise the belt and crack the belt on my right nipple and tell me in addition to whipping my nipples you will add an extra spanking to my cunt. I nod and whimper. You chuckle and I smile knowing I'm making you happy. Then I felt a sharp smack on my left nipple. I do not flinch or move knowing better. My legs open again and the second crack comes down and you can tell i have to force my legs to stay open and send another, telling me to count. You send another one and I gasp out "Three." and you say "Good girl." You send each crack one after the other with me counting, once done you tell me to move to the end of the table so that my ass at the edge I do as commanded and look at you while you gently run your fingers over my pussy commenting on the nice shade of red, and smile again. You sit in the chair behind you and tell me to ride you, following your orders I climb on you and ride you wincing every once in a while. You tell me to go fast and you grab my hips and make me slam down on you, you then grip my hips so hard it will leave a bruise and make me rock my hips with you cock buried in my bright red pussy. You curse lowly and tell me to get off. I get off, you walk into the kitchen leaving me confused. You call my name and I follow you, when I enter the kitchen you have ice in your hands and tell me to open my mouth. I do as told, you put the ice in my mouth and shove me to my knees telling my to suck you till you cum.

So I just went on a cruse in March and had some god fun. Im 26 male 6'1 180lbs shaved and Bi.

So I was on the pool deck and needed to use the restroom. I went into the gym area and into the locker room. It was the closest bathroom. While walking through the locker room, there was two guys sitting down in nothing but a towel. Their cocks were hanging out the side. They covered themselves until they saw me looking. Once they did they uncovered to show me two very hard cocks. I stopped to get a drink of water which was in direct view of their cocks. They gave me a full view. One guy was an older white man. About 65 years old. He was about 6 foot, 200lbs. He have a nice 7.5 to 8 inch cock. After a full view, I then went into the bathroom and conveniently forgot to unlock the door. The bathroom was a single stall with a toilet and a urinal. I went to the urinal and started to pee. All of a sudden the door opened and the older guy came in. He walked right in and locked the door. I looked over and he dropped his towel to show me his nice hard cock. he walked behind me as i was still peeing and took my cock in his hands and was aiming for me. He was rubbing his cock against my ass. When i was done he shook me off and pulled down my pants. I started stroking his cock he asked me to suck it. I stuck the cock in my mouth and started to go up and down. I was bent over at about a 90 degree angle. There was a mirror behind me. He started to fuck my mouth while looking in the mirror at my ass. he then spit on his fingers and started rubbing my tight hole. he started to dingle my little shaved hole as he was fucking my mouth. He then stuck in two fingers. I was in heaven. Then there was a knock at the door. We shook it off and kept going. Another knock happened. He said he wouldn't be able to cum with the knocking. I pulled my shorts up and he got his towel and we walked out.

I was so horny from that. I didn't know there was random gay hookups on a cruise in the locker room. I just had to go back for more at another time. So the next day we were out to sea. It was around 1pm or so. I had on my board shorts and wanted to go try again. This time the same two guys were there. There was also another guy too. He was much younger mid 20's like a college boy. Very cute. So i went this time and got a key to the lockers and stripped right in front on them. They saw my cock and ass. I wrapped myself in a towel and went into the steam room. There were a few more college guys there. There was no playing so i went into the dry sauna. There was no one in there. The three guys followed me in. They sat down and had their cocks exposed a big under their towels. It got a little hot so i wanted to go take a shower. I went into the shower, it was a single stall with a frosted glass door. the door opened opposite to the sower head. I left the door opened so that anyone walking by could get a shot of my shaved ass. I turned every so often to show off my cock.

There is some talk going on. I assume it was the three guys that like me including the older guy who's cock i sucked the day before. All of a sudden the door opens a bit more and there is someone in the shower with me. He closes the door and grabs my cock from behind. I am so horny from the day before in my mind i am begging to be fucked. He starts rubbing on my ass touching my hole. I spit on my hand and reach back and rub it all over my hole. I am giving him the ok to take my ass. he rubs the tip of his cock to my ass hole getting it all lubed up. he begins to slide his cock into my ass. He gets to about an inch and pulls out then 2 then 3 till he is balls deep inside my ass. He starts pumping his cock in and out of me hard and harder. He is going faster I can tell he is about to cum. He pulls out and cums all over my back and ass. I still have not turned around to see which one it was. he opens the door and steps out. I start to wash the cum off my ass and back. The door was left a little open and another guys walks in. He goes straight for my ass. sticking his finger in and out. I am still lubed up from before, he sticks his cock into my already sore ass. He starts to fuck me deep. His cock isn't as big as the first but it is nice. He starts fucking faster and faster. He pulls out and cums all over my back.

He gets out and leaves the door open again. This time i am leaning against the wall trying to catch my breath. The third guy comes in. This time i decide to turn around. It is the college guy with a nice 9 inch cock. I get on my knees and start sucking his cock. He gets nice a hard. He turns me around, i already know he wants my ass. He sticks his cock up to my hole. He spits in his hand and strokes his cock for a bit. Then he slowly sticks his cock up my ass in one motion balls deep. He starts to fuck me nice and slow then faster and faster. He is about to cum, this time he doesn't pulls out he gives one last trust as deep as he can go and cums inside my ass. As he is cuming he is reaching around and squeezing my cock. he pulls out and his cum is slowly leaking out of my ass. He gets out of the shower. As he is getting out I hear him talking to a few other guys. It sounds like the college guys from the steam room. He said something like there is a guy in the shower who will play with you guys if you want him. They all start saying crazy stuff like ok and thanks man. Then one says hey faggot shower up and met us in the steam room.

So i got some soap and cleaned up. I wrapped my towel around me and walked into the steam room. There were four guys sitting on their towels naked with hard cocks rubbing them selves. They said hey faggot we are going to do you like we do our pledges. Come suck our cocks. So one at a time i started sucking there cocks. As i got to the last cock, the first guy asked if i had a tight ass. I said yes. He said we will see about that. As i was sucking the forth guy, they first came up behind me and in one motion stuck his cock into my ass balls deep the first shot. If i hadn't been lubed up from the cum of the last guy it would have hurt. He started fucking me hard. He pulled out and the second guy filled his spot. Then the guy i was sucking pulled out and the first guy wanted his cock cleaned. So i cleaned it for him. They all took turns in my ass and then i cleaned them. This went on for about 15 mins. They had something to do because the told me to get in the middle. They all jerked off into my mouth and face. I swallowed what i can. I sucked them clean. They all walked out one at a time after they came.

NEVER PAID HER DEBTS

I WANT TO GET OTHERS REACTIONS, ON THIS STORY, SHOULD MY EX-GIRLFRIEND HAVE MADE SURE SHE PAID HER DEBTS IN STEAD OF TRYING TO PUSH THE BOUNDERIES, AND WAS I RITE TO HELP THOSE OUT WHO SHE OWED THE MONIES TO (NOT THAT I HAD TO MUCH OF AN OPTION)

I WAS BUSY AT WORK, AS A PARCEL DELIVERY DRIVER, I DELIVERED, TO MANY DIFFERENT COMPANIES BUSINESS'S HOUSEHOLDS ETC,
I HAPPENED TO CALL IN AT A VERY SMALL BUSINESS, ONLY MAX 10 EMPLOYEE'S THAT INCLUDED THE MANAGEMENT
THE MANAGER RECOGNISED ME FROM OUR COLLEGE DAY'S, HE WAS A VERY SHADY CHARACTER, HE WAS UP TO ALL SORTS OF THINGS MAINLY NON LEGAL STUFF.
HE SAID WE SHOULD CATCH UP GO FOR A FEW DRINK'S. I NEVER HAD ANY PROBLEMS WITH THIS, SO I AGREED TO MEET UP THE COMING WEEKEND, HE SAID BRING YOUR WIFE GIRLFRIEND ALONG, HE WOULD ASK A FEW OF THE OTHER COLLEGE GUY'S TO COME ALONG WE MAKE A NIGHT OF IT, GO TO A LOCAL CHINESE RESTAURANT THEN ON TO A FEW PUBS HAVE SOME DRINKS.

THE WEEKEND CAME I GOT READY, AND MY THEN GIRLFRIEND GOT READY, WE BOOKED A TAXI AND MADE OUR WAY TO THE RESTAURANT, WE ARRIVED FIRST SO ORDERED OURSELVES A DRINK.

MY GIRLFRIEND JEMMA WAS A BIT OF A FITNESS FANATIC HAD A VERY FIT BODY NICE ASS AND AMPLE BREASTS, LONG LOOKING LEGS
SHE WAS 5'4", 6 STONE, BROWN LONG WAVY HAIR BROWN EYES
ME IM 5'11" AVERAGE BODY FIT BLONDE HAIR SHOLDER LENGTH, DEEP BLUE EYE'S

A FEW OTHERS ARRIVED I KNEW MOST OF THEM FROM COLLEGE, A COUPLE I HAD MET DOING MY DELIVERIES THEN THE MAIN MAN DARREN ARRIVED, HE GAVE US ALL GREATINGSAND SAID THE TABLE WAS BOOKED FOR 8;30PM SO WE HAD TIME FOR A FEW ROUNDS OF DRINKS,
DARREN CAME OVER TO ME AND SAID WHO IS THIS LOVELY GIRL THEN, I INTRODUCED JEMMA TO HIM, NOT KNOWING THEY HAD ALREADY MET, THROUGH A KIND OF BUSINESS DEALINGS, DARREN WAS NICE AS PIE, VERY FRIENDLY AND TALKATIVE, HE IN TURN INTRODUCED ME AND JEMMA TO EVERYONE ELSE, AND HIS WIFE SEEMED TO TAKE TO JEMMA.
WE HAD A GREAT NIGHT, JEMMA WAS FULL OF LIFE, I DID SEE HER TALKING WITH DARREN ON A FEW OCCASIONS BUT LOOKED VERY FRIENDLY.

A FEW DAYS LATER I HAD A RATHER BIG DELIVERY TO DARRENS BUSINESS, HE CALLED HIS EMPLOYEE'S TO HELP ME UNLOAD AND TAKE INTO THE BUSINESS PREMISES,
DARREN CALLED ME TO HIS OFFICE, GOT ME A DRINK AND SAID THE STAFF WILL FINISH UNLOADING,
WHILE I WAS TALKING TO DARREN HE INTRODUCED ME TO 3 OF HIS PARTNERS, THEY HAD OTHER BUSINESS'S BUT WAS ALL CONNECTED, AS WE SPOKE DARREN PRODUCED SOME PAPERWORK AND PUT IT INFRONT OF ME
I WAS PUZZELED SO ONE OF THE PARTNERS EXPLAINED THAT THEY DID MONEY LENDING AS A SIDE LINE AMONGST OTHER THINGS SHADY,
DARREN THEN SAID, YOUR JEMMA IS INTO THEM FOR A LOT OF MONEY SHE WAS PAYINNG THEM BACK FOR FIRST 5-6 MONTH THEN SHE STARTED MISSING PAYMENT DATES, AND NOW HAS NOT PAID THEM IN WELL OVER 6 MONTH'S,
THEY SAID IF I WANTED AS SHE WAS MY GIRLFRIEND I COULD PAY THEM AT A REASONABLE RATE ON A MONTHLY BASIS,
I TOYED WITH THAT IDEA, UNTILL I WAS SHOWN THE AMOUNT THAT WAS OWING, WAS DOUBLE WHAT SHE HAD ORIGINALLY BORROWED, THAT WAS £5000, IF SHE HAD PAID AS AGREED SHE WOULD HAVE ONLY PAID £6,500 BUT WITH INTERESTS CHARGES AND NON PAYMENTS, IT WAS NOW NEARLY £11,OOO, NO WAY WAS I GOING TO TAKE THAT ON,

DARREN GUESSED I SAY NO !

HE THEN SPOKE WITH HIS PARTNERS IN FRONT OF ME THEY WAS PLEASANT ENOUGH GAVE ME NO PROBLEM, TILL THEY SAID WELL SHE IS YOUR GIRLFRIEND, WHAT DO YOU SUGGEST WE DO AS WE OBVIOUSLY ARE NOT GETTING OUR MONEY BACK,
ONE OF THE GUY'S CHRIS I THINK HIS NAME WAS SAID WELL WE COULD FORCE HER TO PROSTITUTE HERSEL TO PAY THE MONIES BACK,
ANOTHER JOHN CAME UP WITH ANOTHER IDEA WHICH INVOLVED VIOLENCE BREAKING LEGS ETC, THEN DARREN WENT OUT THE ROOM CAME BACK WITH A SMALL BOTTLE OF FLUID, LOOKED LIKE OPTREX EYE WASH,
HE PUT IT ON THE TABLE IN FRONT OF ME, I LOOKED PICKED IT UP ASKED WHAT'S THIS, DARREN SAID WELL, WE ALSO RUN A GENTLEMAN'S CLUB JUST OUT OF TOWN YOU KNOW ON THE SWAN INDUSTRIAL ESTATED, I KNOW IT I SAID, SO WHATS THAT GOT TO DO WITH THIS BOTTLE OF FLUIDS,
DARREN JUST SMILED SAID NEXT FRIDAY, WE HAVE A GENT'S ONLY DO, AT THE CLUB, A FEW STRIPPERS A COUPLE OF FULL BLOWN SEX SHOW'S,
WELL YOU ARE TO BRING JEMMA TO US AT THE CLUB, YOU GIVE HER 3 DROPS OF THIS STUFF IN THE BOTTLE, AND SHE WONT REFUSE, OK
WHAT IF I REFUSE ?
WELL IT IN YOUR'S AND HER'S BEST INTEREST, OK, AS HE PATTED MY CHEEK'S,
DARREN SAID HE WOULD CALL ME ON THE THURSDAY BEFORE TO GIVE ME TIMES, AND THE PASS CODE TO GET IN THE TRADE ENTRANCE.
HE WOULD ALSO TRY MAKE CONTACT WITH JEMMA TO GIVE HER ONE LAST CHANCE TO PAY THEM THE MONIES THAT SHE OWED THEM,

ON THE THURSDAY I VISITED HIS BUSINESS TO DO MORE DELIVERIES, DARREN SPOKE TO ME SAID HEE HAD MANAGED TO SPEEK WITH JEMMA PUT A REASONABLE OFFER TO HER, AND SHE PUT THE PHONE DOWN ON HIM, HE HAD RECORDED THIS PHONE CALL SO I KNEW HE HAD TRIED, SO THIS PISSED ME OFF THAT JEMMA HAD NOT AGREED, AND HAD PUT ME IN THIS VERY AWKWARD POSITION,
TO ME SHE WAS JUST NOT PLAYING BALL SHE WAS MAKING A MOCKERY OUT OF DARREN,
THAT'S WHEN I MADE THE DECISION TO DO AS DARREN AND HIS PARNERS HAD ASKED ME TO DO.HE GAVE ME A TIME 8PM AND THE CODE TO THE TRADE ENTRANCE HE WOULD MEET ME TO HELP TAKE JEMMA IN,

THE FRIDAY CAME I HAD TAKEN THE AFTERNOON OFF AS I KNEW JEMMA ONLY WORKED TILL 2PM EVERY FRIDAY.
I SAID TO JEMMA WE WOULD GO INTO TOWN LOOK AT HOLIDAYS HAVE A FEW DRINKS IN OUR LOCAL PUB GO HOME GET DRESSED UP AND HAVE AN EVENING ON THE TOWN GETTING DRUNK, JEMMA JUMPED AT THE IDEA,
I GOT HER TO DRESS HERSELF UP IN A REAL SEXY CLOTHES, SHE EVEN PUT ON REALLY REALLY SEE THROUGH SEXY UNDERWEAR, (NOT THAT SHE WAS GOING TO NEED IT) I HAD ALREADY PACKED A BAG FULL OF HER CLOTHES AND PASSED THEM ON TO DARREN AS HE HAD REQUESTED,
I HAD AN IDEA WHAT HE AND HIS PARTNERS HAD PLANNED BUT NO 100% , I THOUGHT THEY WOULD GET HER TO STRIP OR SOMETHING ALONG THOSE LINES,

WE WENT OUT THAT FRIDAY EVENING AS WE HAD PLANNED WHILE OUT AFTER A FEW DRINKS I PUT 3 DROPS IN HER DRINK, SHE HAD NO IDEA, WAS TASTELESS AND NO ODOUR, AFTER AN HOUR JEMMA'S SPEACH STARTED TO SLURR, THEN SHE WENT A BIT UNSTABLE ON HER LEG'S, SHE WANTED TO GO HOME AS SHE FELT VERY TIRED, I CALLED A TAXI,
BUT WE NEVER WENT HOME, WE HEADED TO THE INDUSTRIAL ESTATE TO THE GENTLEMAN'S CLUB, THE TAXI DRIVER LAUGHED SAID YOU ENJOY YOURSELVES, HOPE SHE AINT PART OF THE SHOW, SHE BE FUCKED IF SHE IS, LAUGHED AGAIN AS WE GOT OUT, I PUT JEMMA'S ARM AROUND MY NECK MY ARM AROUND HER WASTE AND WLKED HER STAGGERING TO THE TRADE ENTRANCE, DARREN HAD SEEN US COMING AND CAMEOUT TO HELP,
JEMMA WAS TAKEN INTO A MEDIUM SIZED ROOM THERE WAS A BED SMACK BANG IN THE MIDDLE OF THE ROOM AND ITWAS SURROUNDED BY COMFY RED VELVET CHAIRS,
DARREN SAT JEMMA IN ONE OF THE CHAIRS ASKED ME TO ACCOMPANY HIM TO ANOTHER ROOM, THE ROOM WE WENYT INTO HAD A BIG WINDOW THAT LOOKED STRAIGHT INTO THE ROOM WHERE JEMMA WAS,
DARREN SAID I COULD WATCH THE REAL SHOW THE STRIPPERS AND LIVE SEX SHOWS IN THE MAIN ROM, OR I COULD STAY IN THIS ROOM AND SEE WHAT HAPPENS TO JEMMA, HE LAUGHED SAID SHE SHOULD HAVE JUST PAID THE MONEY NOT LET IT GET THIS FAR,
I SAID WATCH JEMMA WHATS GOING ON, WELL DARREN SAID WE WILL GET OUR MONEY BACK ONE WAY OR ANOTHER, AS HE HANDED ME A PRICE LIST, WHAT IS THIS FOR I ASKED, DARREN JUST SAID LIKE I SAID A MIN AGO WE WILL GET OUR MONEY BACK ONE WAY OR ANOTHER, DONT WORRY MATE SHE WONT REMEMBER A THING THAT STUFF YOU PUT IN HER DRINK HAS BASICALLY KNOCKED HER OUT, SHE BE GONE FOR A GOOD 6-8 HOUR PLENTY OF TIME TO GET AT LEAST HALF OUR MONEY BACK, WE HAVE 50 PLUS MALE MEMBERS IN THIS CLUB IF THEY ALL TURN UP AND PAY, THEN YOUR JEMMA WILL BE FREE OF DEBT, BUT AS IT STANDS ONLY 20 HAVE BOOKED IN SO FAR WE CLOSE THHE ENTRY AT 10PM
YOU MEAN YOUR GETTING THE MONEY BACK BY PIMPING HER BODY TO WHO EVER PAYS, OMFG WHAT HAVE I DONE TO JEMMA,
DARREN THEN SAID I KNOW YOUR PROBABLY BLAMING YOURSELF BUT REMEMBER THE RECORDING SHE WAS GIVEN EVERY CHANCE SO YOU ARE NO WAY TO BLAME MATE.
AS I SAT HEAD IN MY HANDS, MUSIC STARTED TO PLAY IN THE ROOM JEMMA WAS IN THE DOOR OPENED AND ALL THE PARTNERS PLUS DARREN WALKED IN STARK BOLLOCK NAKED, DARREN AND JOHN GRABBED JEMMA AND ALL OF THEM RIPPED AND CUT JEMMA'S CLOTHES OFF THEN THREW HER ON THE BED, THEY PLACED HER FACE DOWN, AND PUT A LONG ROUND PILLOW UNDER HER STOMACH PUSHING HER ASS AND PUSSY IN THE AIR, THEY ALL SHOVE A FINGER OR TWO IN HER HOLES, SHE WAS LAY THERE HELPLESS
THEN JOHN MOUNTED HER FROM BEHIND SHOVING HIS COCK IN HER DRY PUSSY, HE FUCKED HER ROUGHLY FOR A GOOD 5 MINS AND DARREN HAD OPENED HER MOUTH AND THEY SPIT ROAST HER TOGETHER, JOHN CAME ANOTHER OF THE PARTNERS SLIPPED IN TO HER MOIST PUSSY DARREN THEN SHOT HIS LOAD DEEP IN HER THROAT, SHE WAS POUNDED IN THE PUSSY BY ALL IN THE ROOM, DARREN FORCED HIS COCK DEP IN JEMMAS ASS AND REALLY DID PILE DRIVE HER , AFTER THEY HAD FINISHED THEY LEFT HER LAYING A MESS ON THE BED AND LEFT THE ROOM, FOR THE NEXT HOUR GUY AFTER GUY YOUNG MIDDLE AGED AND OLD FIT GUY'S FAT GUY'S EVERY BODY TYPE YOU COULD NAME WENT IN TO FUCK ONE OF JEMMA'S HOLES, THEY WENT IN ON THERE OWN IN TWO THREE'S ONCE OR TWICE 3OR MORE, THEY JUST POUNDED THE FUCK OUT OF JEMMA'S BODY, NO HOLES BARRED, THIS WENT ON AND ON FOR 5-6 HOURS SHE LOOKED REALLY RAW IN HER ASSHOLE AND SUPPER BEATEN UP PUSSY, SHE EVEN GOT FISTED ONCE OR TWICE, I DID WITNESS TWO GUYS IN HER PUSSY AT THE SAME TIME, I DIDNT THINK SHE COULD STRETCH THAT MUCH,
DARREN ENTERED THE ROOM DEAD ON 7 HOURS, TOLD ALL THE SHOW WAS OVER, HE HAD ONE LAST GOT IN JEMMA'S ASS TURNED TOWARDS WHERE I WAS THUMB'S UP,

AFTER A WHILE THEY CAME TO ME ASKED IF I WAS OK IF I HAD ENJOYED, SAID THEY HAD BATHED HER AND RE-DRESSED HER BUT HER PUSSY AND ASS WAS MEGA SWOLLON SORE, AND THAT UNFORTUNATELY THEY ONLY HAD JUST OVER HALF THE MONEY RECOVERED SO I WOULD HAVE TO BRING JEMMA AGAIN SAME THING IN A MONTH, BUT NEXT TIME I SHOULD GET INVOLVED OR THEY WOULD GET ONE OF THERE SHOW GIRLS TO TAKE CARE OF ME

THEY GOT US A TAXI JEMMA WAS BEGINING TO STIR COMPLAINING HER WHOLE BODY FELT SORE AND SHE HAD A SERIOUS HEADACHE,
I TOOK HER HOME UNDRESSED JEMMA PUT HER TO BED NAKED I HAD A QUICK LOOK AT HER PRIVATE AREA AND OMFG HER PUSSY SWOLLEN WAS NOT THE WORD, AND HER ASSHOLE RESEMBLED THAT OF A BABOON,

TO BE CONTINUED
JEMMA'S DEBT REPAYMENT PART 2,
ONLY IF THERE IS ENOUGH COMMENTS, I MAY PUT A PICTURE TO GO WITH PART 2

My second year of junior college, my friends were living in a rental duplex in the neighborhood most of us grew up in. It was like 3 bedrooms and we crammed 9 guys in there. It was worse when the other guys were in relationships too because I was never comfortable lying in bed, trying to sleep, while some hottie bit her lip trying not to moan as she got finger banged. Sometimes I’d walk in and just them making out would make me turn around, get in the car, and go for a long drive.

That was when I got in an accident.

I don’t remember any of it. The other driver had T-boned me after, according to him, I ran a red light. But I was the slow, patient driver that braked on yellow. And he had five wrecks. Insurance did most of the work and there was one witness who said the other guy was speeding and that alone made him responsible and I didn’t have to pay.

But I also didn’t have a car for a few months while the court case was being fought. My insurance didn’t get me a rental either. Thanks, Obama.

Only one other guy had a car in the house and we couldn’t all fit so…

My mom drove us.

She lived just four blocks away and she was a cool, stay-at-home mom. Most of the guys knew her since elementary school when she chaperoned field trips and when we got to hanging out in high school, she’d never bust us for sneaking a few drinks during poker games in the basement. That first she came down for frozen pizzas, we freeze, waiting for trouble, yelling, a lecture, a look, anything. But she never mentioned it. By senior year, we didn’t even pretend to hide our Solo cups. And the guys liked her, joking the way guys do about my hot mom, her fake tits (no proof of that!), and how she’d get dressed up for giving us a ride to school while we were in ripped jeans and faded T-shirts. She wanted it, they were sure, and sometimes they’d flirt, “Looking nice, Mrs. Stevens. New perfume?”

But there’s still something about being in college, on crutches, and having my mom drop me off at school that I couldn’t get over. The car rides were quiet.

She had a mini-van and the guys in back would whisper and giggle and I’d hear, “Would you rather…” then a bunch of text alerts and my phone would vibrate and I’d look and it’d be like two photos of porn stars covered in jizz that I’d avert from my mom’s view.

Everyone would respond to the group text and if I didn’t, I’d get ragged on so I’d pick.

On our drive home from class, this kid Blake sent one that made me turn around and go, “Really?!”
He’d sent, “For half a million dollars, would you rather get fucked in the ass or in the mouth? Both to completion. Like inside.”

Everyone had pretty much the same reaction, calling him gay, refusing to answer. He swore that was the game, two awful choices and you had to pick one.

“What’d this one say?” My mom asked. She was smart enough to know the game they were playing.

“Forget it,” I said. The drive was slow. A lot of crosswalks with students that never paused.

“I want to play. It seems like you’re all having fun.”

“They like it because it makes me uncomfortable. Assholes.”

“Let her play!” all the guys chimed in.

“So would you rather…” She paused to think, tapping on the steering wheel. “Asparagus or broccoli?”

The guys all laughed.

“That’s not really the game,” I said.

“I’m just warming up! And it’s practical. I thought I’d make you boys something with vitamins. Keep you fitting into clothes and looking good.”

“It’s got to be two tough choices,” I said.

“This wasn’t a game when I was a kid,” she told us.

“It’s got to be something awful or sexual or maybe two options so good that it’s tough to choose either,” Gabe said.

“It’s not really something I want to play with my mom.”

“Give me an example. What’d Blake ask?”

There was a silence at a light as everyone looked around at who’d man up and say it.

“Anal or oral,” Blake said.

The light turned green in the silence and the car revved up. “Both,” she said.

“Oh god,” I groaned.

The boys cheered like mad. “Yeah, Mrs. Stevens!”

“What? They’re both fun if you’re in the mood.”

“Kill me,” I muttered. She smacked my leg playfully.

“Blake asked that?” she said, looking in the rearview. Blake was in the middle of the bench seat in back between Tommy and Michael. “All right, then Blake, would you rather jerk off Tommy or Michael?”

The two guys in the pilot seats, Gabe and Louis, turned and laughed and high-fived as Blake just shook his head and Tommy and Michael looked out the window, inching away from Blake.

“I answered yours! Let’s hear yours? Or you going to say ‘Both’ too?” She was a devil of a woman.

“I don’t know… Michael looks like a virgin so he’d probably finish quickest.”

There was a chorus of “Ew!” “Gay.” “Gross, dude.” And Michael was adamant he’d made it with like twenty girls last week.

“Sure, Mike,” Mom said, giggling, teasing.

“All right, all right. Um…” He was desperate to get her back, but all of this was really just an attack on me. “Who would you rather?”

“Between Mike and Tommy?”

“Between all of us.”

She thought about it as she turned “I thought these were supposed to be tough choices.”

I wasn’t sure where we were. It was a cornfield, which were common around her, but usually just on one side. We were surrounded and the only buildings in front were grain silos and farm houses and there wasn’t any traffic coming our way or tailing us.

“Do you have a choice?” Mike asked.

She pulled over into a shaded spot. “The only tough part about this is having to choose at all.”

“Whoa, hold on,” I said.

Mom undid her seatbelt and as it went up, so did her sundress letting her bare, bouncing breasts hang out. I’ll never forget her tan marks.
She got in back before the guys knew what to do and she was on her knees between Gabe and Louis and one hand was fumbling with both zippers. “One of you better get up here and fill my mouth.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’ve done the math. There’s enough room for everyone in every hole and every hand.”

“Mrs. Stevens,” Michael said, unsure. But Blake undid his pants and stepped up and slid his uncircumcised cock in her mouth, putting his hands on her head. She went down deep on him then came off, licking his shaft to his tip.

She’d gotten Gabe’s and Louis’s pants undone and told them to take them off. “Who wants which hole? We got a pussy and an ass that needs filling and Blake can’t do it all himself.”

“I’ll take pussy,” Louis said, trembling.

“So Gabe gets the ass. Don’t worry about hurting me. John,” she said to me licking up Blake’s shaft again. “Open the glove compartment and get Gabe some lube. Always use lube boys. A lot of it.”

I couldn’t. I was frozen.

My mom, topless and in a thong and strappy heels, bent over my friend’s cock with four others out, ready to get stroked, sucked, and fucked. I couldn’t aid this. But I couldn’t leave either.

“John!” she snapped. But she was impatient for her fucking and got up to shuffle on her knees to the glove box for her lube. KY.

“Okay, boys,” she said. “Some rules first. No telling anyone about it, but you should all be taking videos and photos. You’re not in charge. I am. You stop when I say, not after, definitely not before. All those cocks are going to get drained. When you need to finish, on my face, chest, ass, stomach, hands, wherever, but not inside me. On me. And please, call me ‘Mom.’”

She adjusted the rearview so I could see, if I wanted. I peeked. Then watched. Getting aroused. Wanting it too. Wanting her to be anyone else’s mom or my stepmom or a stranger. But she wasn’t. She was my mom. And I watched my friends fuck fill both holes, her mouth. She jerked them slowly, then quickly, asking them if they wanted to cum, then stopping to edge a bigger cumshot out of them. She switched people at will. There was a lot of bumping around and at one point she was getting railed by just Blake in the ass and she was right by me and she kept looking up, smiling at me, licking her lips.

The guys would shoot cum on her face and it’d drip off as they kept fucking her. When they had finished once, she made them keep going. I think each finished three times and she tried milking more out. She was dripping. And smiling.

“Okay, let’s all get out so we can get dressed more easily.”

The boys all filed out of the van, listening to her. But she slid the door closed.

“It’s our turn, baby,” she said and kissed me with cummy lips. “I saw you watching. I know you wanted a turn. Well now I’m all yours.”

The windows were tinted and the guys couldn’t see what was happening but they tried to open the doors and peek in but since the car was off, they knew they weren’t stranded at least.

Meanwhile, Mom led me to the back where she sat on me, kissing me, letting their cum drip off her face, pressing her jizzed on breasts against my bare chest. It was gross…but I liked it.
She pulled my cock out and slowly gyrated her hips as she slid it inside her. She was in complete control.

And I loved it.

She went slow at first. It was my first time, whether she knew or not, and she treated me lovingly, kissing me as she sank onto me. Asking if I liked it like this. Asking me if I was ready for more? For faster? For harder?

“Yes,” I moaned.

“I love you,” she said.

And she didn’t stop until I finished inside her.

#

When she let them back in the car, Blake wanted more but she was cleaned up, clothed, and not in the mood. He tried to force it but I sat him down. It was a quiet ride home. Mom stole glances at me, little smiles. I had them too.

Then she pulled up to our house. Our other roommates were out so we all went inside and mom got started on cooking us broccoli and fried rice and a good home-cooked meal.
And for dessert, Blake had to watch the rest of us and her and he never got that special by himself moment with Mom like I did.

# # #

Let me know if you'd be interested in a whole blog dedicated to these erotic fantasies I have.

My Many Fantasies: My Job at The Max Security Prison for Black Men

inspired by this:

In this fantasy i am desperate for a job and find myself begging for anything i could do to a warden of a high security prison for the nastiest of criminals. Of course it turns out the warden is quite crooked and take total advantage of my situation. I am given a job in HR and find myself to be the only female and the only employee in the "prison happiness" department (in fact I'm the only employee in that department) and my job requires my services 24/7 for 3 months straight probation. During this time my first duty is to service the warden i am to serve him breakfast every single day at exactly 7am completely naked and of course offer myself to him sexually to use in absolutely ANY way he wishes until i have the honor of his sperm which i am to beg and grovel for like a dirty slut!

For the remainder of the morning i am to work in the showers taking care of the prisoner's hygiene. I am to be naked in the shower with only a collar that says "cleaning service". The prisoners are brought in one after the other and I am to lick each of them clean ... their entire body ... and every square inch!!! Then i am to lick out their asses ... inside too!!!! I am to pay extra attention to their balls and cock. I must tease them to the point of insanity but i must not let them cum. Part of my performance review is based on how many prisoners i am able to wash and whether i was able to keep them from cumming.

At noon i am to serve the prisoners their lunch. i am to do so on my knees. before serving their lunch i must lick thier feet and ask permission to serve their lunch and after serving it i must take their cock deep into my throat and wish them bon apatite while their cock is still deep in my throat! Again i must not let anyone cum and my performance review is based on how many prisoners i am able to serve lunch and whether i was able to keep them from cumming.

The place where all the prisoners eat is a very large area with a raised platform in the middle and places to sit in circles all around the platform. It looks almost like a setup for a boxing match for thousands of spectators but instead of a boxing ring there is an open platform. While the prisoners eat i am brought out onto the platform and tied down in some painful an humiliating way. It's my job now to provide entertainment and also thank the guards for their great work. They come in groups of 4 or 5 to fuck me in the most savage ways as i scream helpless in my bonds while the prisoners cheer and call for them to go at me even harder!! After the guards are done with me and the prisoners have finished eating and enjoying my gang rape the prisoners are brought to the platform in a line where i am still bound and trembling. They come up to me in small groups and thank me for the show by spitting on me. Most of them spit in my face or squeeze open my mouth and spit inside but some spit in my gaping ass and pussy. I must thank each one out loud for spitting on me and say that i hope he enjoyed my entertainment. For this part of the day my performance review is based on a satisfaction survey the guards fill out as well as how many of the prisoners i get to "thank".

Once they are done i am to clean the whole eating area. I am to stay naked an I am not to clean my self at all. I must clean the entire eating area dripping cum and spit from all my holes! For the platform i am only allowed to use my tongue and my hair. It usually takes me a while because of all the sperm from the guards and spit from the prisoners that leaked to the floor. It is difficult for me to clean the raised seating area because of the bondage and extremely rough fucking i am not able to walk or climb well the stairs so i must mostly crawl on my hands and knees. If while crawling sperm or spit leaks out of me and fall on the floor then i must immediately lick it clean! My performance review is based on how quickly and how completely i clean everything especially the platform.

In the mid afternoon i am to kneel naked in the toilet wearing only a collar that says "Urinal". It is my job to make sure the prisoners take their bathroom break. I must beg each prisoner to pee on me while licking their feet. When they decide to do so i must spread my legs wide, push out and present my breasts and open my mouth as wide as possible while always on my knees. Every so often it is one of the prison gang leaders or influential prisoners that take their turn and for these special prisoners i must beg for their pee while licking out the inside of their asses. They also have the privilege to pee inside my throat or inside my ass or pussy and i must thank them while licking the underneath of their feet!! As you might guess my performance review based on how many prisoners i relieve in the toilet but also how much pee i swallow!

After this i am dragged out to the court yard where i am setup up on a sybian machine which has an attachment which gyrates and vibrates deep in my pussy almost to the point where it pokes into my cervix. There are 3 lush vibrators pushed into my ass. Electrodes are clamped to my clit and nipples. My hands are tied hard behind my back and a noose is put around my neck and tighten just enough to hold me up by the neck and make it difficult to breath. The warden then proceeds to control the sybian, lush vides and electricity for all to see but i am always denied orgasm. The guards and prisoners take great pleasure in watching me break to the point i beg like an animal and offer to do the most disgusting things imaginable just to be allowed to cum ... but still i am denied no matter how i beg no matter how i cry no matter what i offer. Of course i am naked and all over my body is written my full name address and other personal information along with many humiliating things like i am toilet and i am only good for raping! The prisoners are allowed to spit on me and the guards are allow to take pics or vids of me. The guards really get a kick out of telling me how they will send copies to all my family and friends and how they will make me famous on the internet. i am in complete shock and distress the whole time, my body is overloaded with sensations and then repeatedly denied release while i struggle to breath as i lapse in and out of consciousness.

After a few hours of this i am completely broken, my eyes are glazed over and empty and my body is constantly spasming and trembling. the writing on my body is touched up so that it is clear to see and easy to read and i am fitted with a new collar that say "dog slave" on it. A leash attached and i am dragged through the mud of the courtyard because i can barely move my body let alone walk back to the platform in the eating area. I am told it is supper time and i must once again provide entertainment. This time it's not with the guards but with all the guard dogs of the prison!!!!! Even in my broken state my eyes showed fear and i started to plea for mercy when the warden zaps me long and hard with a cattle prod! My eyes shoot out of head and i scream so loud no sound comes out as i shake with pain and pee myself right there on the platform in front of everyone!!!! The warden speaks to me only to say "you are a dog, you will only bark like one and you will be mated liked one. Now should me how a true bitch begs to be mated while you clean your mess with your tongue!!!" If i had any shred of humanity or dignity left then it is completely destroy in that moment as i lean down with my bare ass high in the air and start to bark seductive and desperately while liking my pee off the dirty platform floor. From that point on i was only allowed to bark and failure to do so would be met with another hard shock from the cattle prod. Everyone cheered as the guard dogs took me one after the other while i barked and grunted on their huge doggie cocks. The roughness and rawness of these large dogs bred to fight off the most vicious criminals in the worst conditions is beyond anything imaginable. The hard trusts sent my little body reeling in every direction. Every dog without exception was make to knot me and every time their cocks ripped trough my cervix and filled my womb with their hot sperm! These dogs were huge and their knots enormous so once inside me i was completely stuck for however long i was knotted. To the delight of the audience once the dogs had filled me up and were well knotted in me the guards would call the dogs to them or throw treats around causing the dogs to run around and drag me behind them like a rag doll as i screamed and screamed. Because of the knotting and games this went on for quite a long time. Eventually they start bringing the dogs in groups of three having one take and knot my pussy, another knots my ass and the other is forced into my throat so his knot is stuck in my mouth!!!!! The crowed enjoyed this to no end especially when the guards had the dogs run in different directions tugging and ripping at my body as the pulled in different direction. The noise i made where completely inhuman like an animal begging fucked to death which i probably am at this point!!!! Once all the dogs were done with me i was placed on my knees in the middle of the platform, the dogs were all lined up and one by one they were brought to me to thank them for mating me by licking their asses and pushing my tongue dep inside as far as it could go! Most of the dogs also had to pee and when this was the case i was to take their cocks into my mouth and have them pee right down my throat!!! This part of the day does not go toward my performance review it is considered an obligation and i am made to endure until each and every dog is serviced.

After the dinner show i am allowed to finally wash up and i am allowed to eat the scraps left over by the prisoners ... anything i can find on the floor i am allowed to eat.

For the next 2 days i am allowed to recover (so i can be made to live through the same ordeal over and over and over). I am placed in a large dog cage out in the courtyard of the prison. I am of course completely naked except for a collar that says "your happiness is my life". I am given only dog food to eat and when thirsty i must beg for someone to pee in my mouth. Usually during this time only the prisoners with the best behavior are granted the pleasure to feed me my dog food and serve me thier pee to drink. My mandatory morning service to the warden is the only exception where i am not in my cage.

On the third day after servicing the warden i am given to the cell block with the best behavior for the day. I am to be their slave and doe anything ... anything ... they order of me. If i hesitate even for a minute i am to be penetrated with the cattle prod and shocked from deep inside my body until i do what they ask anyway!! Usually i am made to cook and clean for them as well as bath them and worship their bodies and usually there is not a minute that goes by where there is not at least 1 or 2 cocks inside me!! at 8pm i am to be returned to the warden where i must thank him for the wonderful opportunity he gave me with this job by licking his feet and deep inside his ass. The warden then cums on the dirty floor and i am to worship and praise him out loud while licking up his sperm off the dirty floor.

The next morning it all start all over again ...

This is my confession/story of what my life is like struggling with the demon that lies within me. I apologize in advance for the length of the confession/story but I feel I need to get so much of this out and off my chest. I understand that some might be disgusted with this story and my actions, but do know that we all have demons of some sort within us and you can judge me or whatever you want. This is who I am and there is nothing I can do to change that fact.

On the outside I look like I am living the perfect American dream life. I'm in my late 30s, a former jock athlete, happily married to the cute, fit, blonde former college cheerleader who still likes to fuck like its going out of style. Three happy and healthy kids. A great house in the nicest of suburbs my city has to offer (that also comes with a big mortgage, but I digress). A very successful career and all the spoils that come with that including a decent income and reasonable wealth. Lots of friends and weekends spent going to my kids games and recitals, and nights BBQ'ing and drinking with neighbors. Basically the envy of many men and what should be the charmed life.

But there is something that has always been inside me that is missing with that perfect life. It is a demon that needs to be satisfied otherwise it takes over my existence. It doesn't just spring up out of nowhere and grab me. No, it builds over time slowly, sometimes months or a year, with little hints or actions that make me slightly aware that it is still there and there is nothing I can do but give it what it wants. That is the only way to come back down to earth and "normalcy".

The day that the demon decides is the day to force me into action would seem like any other to those around me. I sit in meetings or on calls outwardly actively engaged in what is going on, but my head is somewhere else flooded with thoughts of what is to come by days end. As my afternoon drags on, I start to put the demon's plan into motion. My cock is already rock hard under my desk as the anticipation builds. I call my wife and tell her that a big crisis has come up at work and don't expect me home in time for dinner or even maybe before she goes to bed. She would never suspect a thing as I am a high ranking corporate officer who often needs to work late or weekends. I would never stray from our vows as I am the perfect husband who is sexually satisfied at home...or am I, I really don't know?

6 o'clock rolls around and I wait for everyone else to one-by-one depart the office for the day. After seemingly all have left, I grab the nondescript gym bag that is in the corner coat locker of my office. While anyone else would assume it just contains my gym clothes, the reality is it contains the tools that the demon knows I will need to satisfy his lust. I take my bag and walk to the elevator and down to the lobby. Once in the lobby I bypass the elevators to the garage where my car sits waiting to return me to my suburban dream life, and walk straight out the front doors of my building. I turn left and walk the 2 blocks to the subway station. Instead of getting on the train that could also return me to the suburban utopia with the rest of the suited masses, I instead get on the line that takes me to a part of town that couldn't be more different than my home.

I exit the subway and night has already fallen. The sounds of the city are all around me, but I hear nothing. I have become more like a zombie possessed and oblivious to the outside world. The police and fire sirens and calls of beggars asking for change pass by my ears as if they didn't exist and I head straight to where I need to be. I turn the corner into the side alleyway and there is it, the large, black, heavy, metal door in an unmarked building is all that stands between me and the relief from the demon that I so desperately need. I ring the buzzer and and hear the familiar click that unlocks the door and allows my entry into my sanctuary.

Upon entering, I am now in the sterile 6x6 room with another door straight ahead and a bulletproof looking glass window to my left. Behind it sits a man smoking a cigarette and looking like he'd rather be any place but here. I slide a $20 bill into the little revolving door in the window, looking past the man at the assortment of items for sale on the shelves behind him. On the ledge to my right is a big cardboard box full of condoms under a sign that says to be safe and and take as many as you need. No worries I say to myself, my bag contains all of what the demon needs. The man puts a plain white towel and a locker key into the revolving door and spins it around in my direction. I grab them hurriedly and move towards the second door which again unlocks with that familiar click as I push my way through.

Now inside the inner sanctum of the demon, I enter into the locker room. Several others are milling around and faint grunts and noise can be heard in the distance. I find my assigned locker and open it up. I disrobe from the constraints of my corporate attire and wrap the towel that barely reaches all the way around my muscular build around my waist. I open my gym bag and pull out my old gym flip flops and the smaller toiletry bag that contains my tools...a bottle of Wet lube and various condoms including several magnums just in case. I slide the flops on my feet, close and lock my locker, place the key in my small little toiletry bag and head to the shower room a few feet away.

I enter the showers and there are a few men in there. It seems as though all eyes are on my as I walked up to a showerhead. I place my bag and towel on the hook and turn on the water feeling a rush of heat pour over my body. In the corner a man is leaning against the wall while another man is on his knees servicing his cock. Another guy is standing under his showerhead stroking as he watches. I hit the lever on the soap dispenser and begin to soap up my body, paying particular attention to my cock and asshole. I turn and see two other guys embracing, stroking each other and passionately kissing as one looks over constantly at me. I begin to stroke myself as well as my cock has risen to a mild erection as my other soap covered hand teases and pokes my asshole. Another man enters and takes the showerhead next to me and gives a nod to gauge my interest, but not yet, not the right guy just yet. I turn off my water and pat myself dry with my towel before slinging it over my shoulder, grab my bag and exiting the showers.I walk out the side door of the locker room into a hallway. Again multiple men are mulling around whether naked or with towels around them. As I walk some reach out as if trying to grab my semi-rigid cock, but I keep moving to the big glass door on my right and enter the large steam room. Words are rarely spoken to each other, it is purely signals and actions.

The steam room is like an moving mess of body parts. Men are fucking and sucking in group play that is hard to even describe. There is one handsome younger twink who is on his hands and knees getting fucked from behind while sucking on a large bear's cock. The twink is just the look that the demon likes but he is otherwise occupied. The mass of fucking and sucking is enough to rise my cock to full attention but the steam room is not where the demon wants to be satisfied. I stand in the corner for a minute and stroke myself before heading back out into the hallway. The dimness of the light really only allows for you to see more shapes and figures, not the details of the person you are passing. I continue down the hallway and the sound of the bass pumping music gets louder. Me personally in my everyday life couldn't stand this type of music, but the demon inside me loves it and sort of sways to the beat. As I turn the corner at the end of the hall I enter a maze of small rooms with sterile cots, some of the doors are closed and some with them open where single men wait for their next lover to arrive in various states of pose. Some on their knees, others standing and more lying or sitting on the cots. Some rooms already contain two or more men in a wanton state of lust, sucking and fucking every which way possible. While I get nods and signals from several of the men, I decide to push further and find an empty room to set up shop, which I finally do find a few more doors down.

I enter the room and hang my towel on the wall hook. I place my bag of tools next to the cot and take my position on my knees. Within seconds a man who I would say is about my age is standing at my door. I am not picky for my first cock and I motion for him to enter as he quickly does. Nothing is said as he drops his towel and I reach up grabbing his cock in my hand. I slowly stroke him and then pull him closer and begin to lick his nice mushroom tip. I lick the underside of his cock and then dive right in taking him fully in my mouth. I suck furiously for about 2 minutes before he tenses up and I pull his cock out as he shoots his load all over my chest and the floor. He picks up his towel and turns and walks out.

The demon feels slightly better after being doused with some hot cum, but is nowhere near being satisfied. I sit on the edge of the cot and wait for the next man to catch my interest to look inside my room. As I lean back against the wall and stroke my throbbing cock, several more men stand at the doorway, but I turn my gaze away as none interest me much. Those with the proper etiquette know to then walk on to somewhere else. FInally a younger man, not really a twink, but more a jock like myself in my early twenties stops at my door. I smile and he smiles back and I motion with my head for him to come inside. He sits next to me on the cot and reaches over to grab my cock. I return the favor and grab his nice sized, not to big but just big enough, cock. We stroke each other and begin to kiss. My other hand caresses his nicely built chest. After another few minutes, he pushes me back to laying on the cot and moves his mouth to my hard dick. He begins to suck me off nice and slow, as if he was savoring every little bit of me. It feels so good but I know I need to hold out from cumming or the demon will punish me for sure. He lifts my balls and I instinctively push my ass out and bring my legs up towards my chest. He begins to lick and tongue my asshole, swirling his tongue around before plunging it inside of me then back out again, repeating for quite a while all while slowly stroking my cock with his hand. He moved back to licking the underside of my dick and slowly started pushing his fingers inside me, first one, then two and eventually three. It felt so good to feel that feeling again.I pulled him up to me and raised him to his knees sitting above his chest and took his cock into my mouth. I sucked on his cock for a few minutes before pulling his head down towards me, kissing him and then saying into his ear that I need him inside me now. He nods in agreement and I reach down and grabbed a condom and rolled it out onto his dick. I grabbed some of my lube and drizzled it onto his cock and then squeezed a little into his hand which he instantly reached back and rubbed on my asshole and pushed inside with his fingers. He slid back down my body and pushed my legs back towards my chest and slowly pushed the tip of his cock into me. That initial feeling of pressure and a little pain quickly subsided as my willing hole opened up and took him into me.

He continued to pump himself into me for a few minutes as we took turns stroking my cock. It was just then that I caught the gaze of someone at the doorway and realized it was the young twink from the steam earlier. I smiled at him and ran my hands up and down my current lovers chest to then get his attention and gauge whether he was willing to have someone else join us. He shook his head yes and we both in unison motioned with our nods for the youthful guy to enter. He came over and right away kneeled on the ground next to the cot and took my cock in his mouth. I pulled at him to indicate he should get on the cot and in a 69 position with me. He quickly jumped up and straddled my face and went back to servicing my cock as the other guy continued to fuck my asshole. I lapped at his asshole for a minute doing my best to strain my neck and rim him well then he lifted his ass up higher and his cock popped right into my mouth. We sucked each other off briefly but my straining cock was dying to be inside his young twink ass. I pulled at him to grab his attention and mouthed "I want to be in you" which he nodded in agreement. I reached down and grabbed a condom as he dismounted our 69 position and he turned around to sit on my stomach. We rolled the condom on me and then lubed up my cock and his ass. He then grabbed my cock and slid it with ease into his willing hole probably so easily from being loosened up from the pounding he took in the steam room. The three of us fucked in unison while I stroked the young twinks cock. I think with this action we all knew we would last much longer so we really picked up the pace. I started to feel a swelling in my ass and knew that my first lover was ready to blow. He continue to fuck and I saw him arching back with his eyes closed then felt one last deep push and he filled his condom up with his cum deep inside my hole. This was all I needed to finally release and I shot my load inside of my newest lover in an intense orgasm like I can't even describe. Finally the young twink shot his load, albeit not a huge load, all over my chest. The first guy pulled out of me, grabbed his towel and quickly left the room. The second guy sat on my cock still grinding a little as if to get every last drop out of me.I rubbed his cum into my chest and also rubbed his chest. He leaned down and gave me a little peck, then got up and walked out.

Right then I felt a wave of relief wash over my body. I knew the demon had been satisfied. I grabbed my towel and my small bag and headed rapidly back to the locker room, not making eye contact with any of the shadowy figures along the way. I washed off in the showers paying no mind to the men engaged in various activities around me. I went to my locker, reapplied my corporate wear making myself look just as I had when I walked in. I put my towel in the trash can near the exit of the locker room, walked toward the front entrance room and through the inner door, then dropped my locker key into the slot in the window and exited to the outside world through the heavy metal door to return to my regular life. A feeling of disgust and guilt came over me. Every time I leave I say to myself that maybe this will be the last time, but I know deep down inside, that demon is just laying dormant, waiting for his chance and maybe next month or next year he is going to show himself again and I will need to answer his call. We can try to fight our demons but all too often it is a fight you cannot win.

Sara is in a fuck harness, legs held wide open, bare feet in the air,stretched wide by the straps, but also legs held firmly apart by two street whores - nothing too pretty - real fuck slags. She is a brunette, with long wavy hair, dark eyebrows, dark brown eyes, a fit and toned body - set off with bikini lines. She is unshaven and her black curly pubes run between her legs all around her puckered asshole. There is a hint of black hair running in a thin line from her pubic bone all the way to her tummy button. She has pretty feet, her toes painted dark red. Her breasts are small but pert, with brown nipples, stiff and jutting out, super sensitised because of her situation. She is totally naked, covered in sweat. All of this in a public restroom off a highway. She has already been 'had' by some strangers, who have cum inside her - cuz there is seed dripping from her into an increasingly large and creamy puddle on the floor under her ass - her cunt hair is all matted and creamy and her pussy lips are swollen and red, pussy open and used, asshole relaxed and coated with cum.....there is a heavy smell of cum and sweat in the air. there is a splash of cum on her tummy where someone has obviously 'pulled out' of her and jetted on her belly (which is a fucking waste!) the soles of her feet are dirty where she must have walked barefoot and naked into the toilet before being 'used'. Someone has written in marker pen on her tummy,, just above the hair line... 'no condoms!'

One of the whores say's "we need more cock for this bitch! - only hung guys - no small cocks, we wanna see her gasp and cry out - - - we have all night to use her - fuck us first bareback if you need to so get full, but unload in her :-)

One of the handful of strangers in the room, his cock out, glistening with leaking seed and pointing stiffly upward says "We should wear skins - what about VD!" The whore laughs at him and states "This bitch gets off on this you fukkin queen - she needs real cock, real cum, real skin! Off strangers! You don't like it - fuck off, now get that foreskin back and unload those balls into this fresh meat!!! No skins, bare cun't - bare ripped cock only!!"

She is just a mess - her hair is matted and whisps of it are stuck to her forehead, she is grinning, a sort of leer really, pure lust - she is half dreaming and half awake, lost in sex with strangers, feeling the sensations from in her belly - her womb full of cum from who the hell knows who....she needs to piss so much, but she does'nt want to spill any cum - every time she laughs or coughs, streams of sperm sputter out of her, down her ass and drip in long streaks onto the floor with a just audible 'splatter' - a couple of guys have just walked in - one is huge! his stiff uncut cock (at least 12 inches) and heavy balls hung in full view - he has postitioned himself between her legs - cock, its foreskin tight back over this swollen engorged purple head, already shining with pre-cum - pointing upward, veins defined and pulsing. He has his hands on her hips - she has her head up - looking down between her legs - cunt hair, soapy and the black hair matted with live sperm - she is so wet - he will be able to enter her - right up to the balls in one clean thrust......'take your time' she says to him, smiling openly - brown eyes looking right into him........'cherish it'.....the two whores take a tighter grip on her legs as she swings in the harness - - just at the right height for him (He grins whilst he thinks about how his wife cries out if he fucks her too deeply, this will be fun, he will be able to penetrate Sara all the way to his balls, she is completely open and will be unable to alter her position. Up to the cervix!) - - each put one hand under her buttocks, pulling both down and out - exposing her insides for his penis. 'Ride her stud' says one of them 'but slow and when you cum, just keep still and deep honey......be selfish - fill her belly with arms and legs - she's ovulating, look at how stiff and dark her nipples are - don't waste it. Fuck her and leave her' - she laughs and Sara grins, but nervously, he is big and thick, and she needs to take all of him in her body - - he slides in - slowly - she gasps - there is an obscene 'sqwelch' as the flood of sperm from at least 10 previous guys is both f***ed through her cervix and deep into her womb, as well as all over the floor and his balls. He is jammed all the way in - only his balls visible - firm, large oval shapes in his ballsack - they were hanging loosely between his legs before he entered her, now, his testicles aching, heavy and charged with cum, they have ridden up and each is tight alongside each side of his swollen cock. Sara has her feet in the air, with him still and firmly between her legs (he is being selfish, holding deep - cock knob jammed right against her firm cervix, he holds still and feels her - deliberately pulsing his own ass, so he can really feel the pleasure - he is rock solid, he will take his time. He has three daughters and a Son at home - he can make babies, he has form, he is a good fuck and he knows it! - Her toes were pointed, but now, due to the effort of taking him, her bare feet are arched back - toes curled upward with the strain....."oh fuuuuuck', she moans - her eyes wide open and startled - "Wow - he is fuckin h huuuuge!" - One of the whores says "Relax honey - take that cock, relax and take if to the root - feel it, feel it". As Sara tries to relax, she looks over his shoulder - the guy with him, with his distended cock already out, has been joined by more men - most already masturbating....she will need to pace herself - the smell of sperm and sweat is almost overpowering,,,,,,,she is going to cum again. Before she does so - he unloads, in long powerful pulses. She can feel each spurt - although her insides are warm, she can still feel each hot splash against the back wall of her abused vagina. One of the whores, seeing what was about to happen - is behind him - cupping his bollocks firmly in her hand - she is sqweeeezing his balls hard, in time with each pulse she can feel "Stay deep babe," she says as he groans in pleasure "Don't pull out" The other whore, who has her hand flat on Sara's bikini line announces to the men in the room "Fuck guys, I can fucking feel that! Each fukkin pulse - I can feel a bulge in her body - she gonna be pregnant for sure!" There is laughter in the room - a distorted sick sort of laughter, this is lust, this is like a common stud farm. Once the guy has finished he starts to withdraw - Sara, her head still up - nipples stiff and hard, looks around her at the scene. As he pulls very slowly out, she arches her back upward so as not to spill his seed, with her cunt full, she masterbates to a climax - moaning as her pelvic floor muscles pulse - taking his hot sperm deep into her, she doesn't spill a drop, he is the one.........Although now spent, his bollocks emptied and now slowly descending in his scrotum to hang heavily in the sac, his cock is still semi hard, a big and thick phallus by any standard, its foreskin now covering most of the distended helmet again, an inch of undelivered sperm hanging out of the open hole, dangling as it slowly stretches away from his cock, white and very thick. The shaft is covered in a white mucus - sperm from previous strangers and Sara's cum mixed together into a thick paste which covers him right up the shaft smearing his balls and the base of his pubic bone. 'Come here hon', says one of the whores, 'let the guys have some pics'. Sara sits half up - supported on her elbows with her legs still wide apart - the bare soles of her feet together. She is open for all to see, swollen red pussy lips and a clear hole into her body all covered in white foam. She is gaping about an inch wide caused by a combination of being fucked by a hung cock and sexual excitement. Her cunt lips are parted perfectly framed by her pubic hair. The stud stands beside her head, with his waist level with her face. His cock hangs half hard, drooping but still engorged, the veins on his shaft thick, like rope. He cradles her head with his right hand and rests it against the outside of his hip so her head is right alongside his genitals - the shaft of his wet cock presses against her cheek - its length running all the way from her eye line to her chin - his bollocks hang just below her face, the intended inference is clear.....i've just had this woman, and she loved it. Her belly is full of my seed. Sara slightly opens her mouth and gazes into the many eyes watching the scene - her stud gropes her left breast, with little care, like a a****l trader testing the stock. 'Photograph her you sick fucks ' says one of the tarts, 'post the images all over the fucking net'!! Sara's eyes flutter as a number of flashes from mobile phones go off - this is a truly obscene sight. The stud moves away from her, leaving a streak of white mess smeared down her face and cheek. ....now its time for more....'OK then' says Sara --'fill my belly'. She stands up, helped by both women. She is about 5'6", shorter that the men in the room. As she stands upright she cannot help but unload some of the sperm and her genital fluids from inside her body - some falls directly onto the floor between her feet with a dull, thick splosh sound - the rest pours thickly and slowly down the insides of the legs, in white streaks. She laughs in a low obscene drawl...'yep - that does it' she smiles.. She smiles gently with her eyes shut, enjoying the feeling of hot fluid on her skin. Two of the men are standing beside her, each with an arm around her waist - she in turn has her arms around their backs with her hands on their shoulders. Both men are fully erect, balls hard and swollen, cocks straining upward - each pulsing in time with the pulse of their hearts. The older man, wearing glasses is big and thick, uncut with a red and raw looking knob end - the hole at the end is more like a little pit than a slit, making him 'open' all the time. Some pre-cum has smeared all over the helmet and all over his retracted foreskin - but its more creamy than clear and Sara can smell it - its strong and pungent. The other guy has a bent tool which sticks out at 45 degrees, covered in thick veins - he has a very long foreskin and even though he is erect it fully covers his knob - the loose skin at the end wet. The shape of his helmet is clearly defined under the hood and is swollen - far bigger than the shaft. Sara gazes at it and licks her lips - 'I can't wait to feel that pull back in my tummy' she says and laughs. 'Slow down, slow down you cunts' says one of the whores - now its time to just use her, slowly. Sara, lie back again honey and just take these cocks in turn' She has a glass bowl in her hands and once Sara is back in the harness, she sits cross legged under her arse, with the bowl. 'If you guys spill any out of her - i'll collect it.......we gonna pore it into her ass at the end!' Now the situation has slowed down, each man is able to take his time enjoying her selfishly - holding back just before climax. There is a steady 'slap-slap-slap' sound as their cocks fuck her in turn. She is half lying back and half upright so that she can look down her belly and both feel and enjoy the sight. Her black pubes are now covered in a white foam, her clit poking out through the 'v' of her cunt lips - sticking up through all the spent semen of her partners. At times, she reaches down her tummy and masturbates with her middle finger, sometimes dipping her finger into herself along with the phallus inside her. No-one talks anymore, her gasps, the sounds of sex and the atmosphere are enough. What a night

My confession is my ultimate hook up fantasy. This is what I imagine when I make myself cum.
I'd have plans to meet a strange man at a motel. A real seedy place. We'd play out my fantasy. He'd get there first and set up the camera and live feed to a porn site. He'd also get ties, rope, and or handcuffs set up around the bed and table or desk in the room. I'd come knocking on the door pretending to be room service bringing more towels, or even a delivering a pizza. I'm invited in to wait for a tip. While I have my back turned he grabs me by my hair, shoves me face first into the closed door, and holds a gun (fake is fine) to my head. He tells me to do what he says or he will kill me. He says "put your hands behind your back," so I do. He ties them real tightly with rope. He tells me to turn around, so I do. He puts the gun away now and pulls out a kinife. He turns the live feed on to the porn channel to an already waiting audience. He tells them he found a whore that needs to be raped. He walks back to me, shoves in front of the camera, and cuts my shirt off. Then my bra. He plays with my tits, sucks on them, grabs them, slaps them, and bites them. Then he cuts my pants off. He lightly runs the blade between my legs over my panties, then cuts them off as well. He pulls me by my hair to the bed and shoves me down on it towards the end so my bottom is hanging off. He kneels down and spreads my legs as far as they go and spits on my pussy to make it nice and lubricated for his fingers. Then he spreads my lips apart and slides in a finger, then two, then three, then he spits some more to be able to jam four fingers deep in my cunt. He fucks me hard and fast with his hand and rubs my clit with his other hand. He calls me a whore, a slut, and says he's gonna give me everything I want. Just before I cum, he stops. Then he goes to the camera and asks them how he should rape me, what he should do, and says I am totally at their mercy. Whatever they request to seen done, he must do. He's first told push me on my knees, and to shove his cock down my throat so I gag. He's asked to fuck my mouth shoving his whole cock in until I can't breathe and I throw up a little. Then he's asked to tie me up on the bed. Legs spread all the way open, and arms tied tight above my head. He's asked to fuck my tits, slap my tits, slap my cunt, and to shove a beer bottle inside my pussy. Next he is told to untie me and make me lay face up on the table while he ties my legs and arms to each table leg. The table is small enough that my head hangs off one side, and my pussy hangs off the other. First he grabs my throats and fucks my face hard. Then he's asked to rape me hard. He walks around to the other side, spits on my cunt, grabs my hips, and rams his whole cock deep and hard into my pussy. I scream from the pain. He's asked to make me scream some more so he slams his huge cock deep into me over and over until I'm in tears. He grabs my shoulders and pulls me into his cock to make sure it goes in extra deep. I'm starting to cry, and scream too loudly though so he slaps me across my face hard and tells me to shut the fuck up and take it. I start begging him to stop but he slaps me again even harder. I yell out in pain so he says "bitch, I'll make you shut the fuck up now!" He grabs my throat with both hands and squeezes so I can't breathe. He says "you can't make any noise if I choke the shit out of you, can you whore?" He squeezes as he rapes my pussy harder, faster, and deeper. My face is turning red, I'm about to pass out, then he lets go and I gasp for air. He slaps me again, grabs and squeezes my tits, and says "we have another request. Now you'll have something to scream about you fucking bitch." He grabs the gun and shoves it up my cunt and says "if you can't learn to be quiet with what I'm about to do, maybe this gun will shut you up?" He pulls it out then brings it up to my mouth and shoves it in my mouth and says "there are a lot of worse things than just a little rape." He then unites me, stands me in front of the camera for all to look at, and ties a belt around my neck. He ties my arms up behind my back again really tight. He stands behind me, grabs me by my hair, and rubs his hand all over my body. He grabs my tits, fingers me for all to see, then walks around to the front of me and slaps me again for all to see. He slaps me so hard that I fall to the floor. He grabs me by my hair and picks me up, walks me to the table again, bends me over it and slams me face first in to the table. He ties one leg up to a table leg, and ties the other up to another one. He spreads my ass cheeks for the camera. Instantly he, and the viewers can see my ass is really tight, it's never had a cock in it before, barely had a finger a few times. He spits in my asshole, then spits more around my asshole. He slides a finger into my wet pussy and rubs that juice in and around my asshole to get it nice, wet, and slippery. Then he holds my ass cheeks open, grabs his huge, hard cock, and lines it up to my asshole. He puts the head in just a little, grabs the belt strap that's wrapped around my neck, pulls my head back so I can't breathe or scream, then all at once he rams his entire cock deep into my asshole. I try to scream but can't breathe. Tears start rolling down my face. He slowly slides his cock out, and slams it all the way inside even harder this time. He leaves it inside me and releases the belt around my neck. I just fall back down to the table, close to passing out from the pain. He grabs my tied arms and holds me in place and he pulls his cock out, and slides it back in over and over. I start to cry in pain so he takes it out, shows me the gun again, and then fucks my ass with the gun and tells me to shut the fuck up or he will shove his fist up there. I immediately quiet my cries. He says "good little slut." He takes the gun and gets it wet from my cunt, then rubs it into and around my ass to get it wet again. He spreads my ass apart and shows it to the camera and says "look at that! Her ass must've been a virgin for my cock to make it bleed like this!" He fucks my ass for a while longer, making my hole get nice and open for future cocks. He looks at the computer and sees another fun request. He unites my legs, grabs me by my hair, and pushes me over to the window of the Motel. He opens the curtains all the way, shoves my face into the glass, and takes turns fucking my cunt and my ass for all to watch outside the window. He grabs my tits and squeezes them, and pulls my head back with the belt. People keep walking by and staring. Some even applaud. Then he takes one last request, he shoves me to my knees, and forces his cock into my mouth again until it explodes all over my face, and down my throat. He looks up and sees a man staring in the window at me while rubbing his cock over his pants. He walks to the computer and asks the audience if they want to see some more. Of course they all say yes! So he opens the Motel door and invites the man inside. He tells the man that he can do whatever he wants to me for $5, because that's all a whore like me is worth, so long as he's rough, and causes me some pain. The man pays to use and abuse my body. And the audience begin their demands again. Before I know it I have both guys filling me with their cocks, slapping me and choking me. This goes on for hours. By the end my face is covered in dried cum, my pussy and ass are dripping cum, blood is dripping down my thighs from my torn open ass, and the guys' dicks are raw from raping me so much. Now, the man I met with there decides I can cum. He ties me to the bed again, legs spread wide open for the camera, and arms stretched out above me. He grabs a huge dildo and slides it into my pussy. The other guy is playing with my tits. As the man is raping my cunt with a giant dildo, he grabs a vibrator and presses it up against my clit. He fucks me with the dildo while rolling the vibrator over my clit. I start to moan, move my hips into the dildo and vibrator, and push my tits up into the other man's hands for him to grab harder. As he rams my pussy over and over he says "you like this bitch? Take it all in. Cum all over the bed you fucking whore." I thrust into his dildo one last time and feel an orgasm take over my whole body. I yell in pleasure this time as I keep pushing into the vibrator to get every last second out of the orgasm. Finally it stops, and my body goes limp. He tells me "good slut." Then he packs his things up, and leaves me tied to the bed with the strange man and says "she's all yours until check out time. Do whatever you want to her. Enjoy the fucking whore." Then he leaves. The man enjoys me for the last couple of hours, then says goodbye and also leaves me tied to the bed for housekeeping to find.
The end.

So I recently had the SINGLE GREATEST PARTY-GOING EXPERIENCE OF MY LIFE!

A male friend of mine knows of my "sexual proclivities" and approached me with a party invite. He said he was having some friends over and asked if I would be willing to be one of the "attractions." When I asked him what he meant by that, he told me: he wanted me to be the pass-around girl. I told him I was in!

I've never done anything like this before, but I admit that I've always been keen on the idea of getting gangbanged, plus I've known this guy for a couple years, so I wasn't really worried about getting mistreated or anything. Why not do it, right?

I got to the party early, only one of the guests was there. It was a bit of a surprise to him too. He thought it was going to be a "guys night" kind of thing (apparently my friend didn't tell any of them I would be attending, or why). I stood there, giving the guy a little smile as my friend explained the situation...which shocked him even more. (He blushed an everything...it was actually kind of endearing.)

I asked my friend if he planned on tying me up or anything, and to my surprise, he had gotten somethings specific for the occasion. He had bought an armbinder and a slave collar with a leash (even more surprising to me since I had NO IDEA he was into the whole bondage thing, and as I know I've never mentioned these things to him, I can't begin to imagine where he got the idea). So I stripped and he put them on me. The armbinder took a while as he really didn't know how to use the thing, but he finally managed. I've never worn one before either, so it was a new experience for everyone! (I fucking love that thing now...he let me keep it ^_^.) Sir Blushalot actually tried not to look as my friend tied me up, too. Fucking adorable!

I sat down on the floor (knelt, really) and waited. It wasn't too long before more people started showing up. I admit to being a little dissapointed that, in total, there was only 7 people, including my friend. I was definitely the first thing everyone noticed as they came in...but, then again I suppose the naked girl tied up in a corner is rather hard to miss, huh? The conversation centered on me for a while, mostly everyone talking about the oddity of it. Several of them actually asked me directly if I was cool with the whole thing (hell, one of them asked me if I wanted him to call the cops!). I told each of them that I was perfectly happy to be there, and my sole purpose that evening was to suit their needs.

It was almost an hour before one of them finally had the courage to try anything. He asked me (again, I might add) if I was sure about the whole situation. I told him I was his to use as he saw fit, and after a little bit of thinking on his part, he unzipped his pants and told me to suck his dick, so I crawled up to his as best I could and did my very best. He didn't take long to get into it and after a bit he grabbed my head and started to facefuck me. I'm not a very big person, so I definitely came close to gagging a few times. When he came, he shoved himself in balls deep and shot it right down my throat. It was fucking amazing!

With someone else having finally gone first, the others seemed to settle in to the idea and got down to business. The next guy who went (a rather muscley fellow) told me to bend over - which I did happily - and he got in behind me. Without being able to use my hands, I had to put my head on the floor and waited for him. I watched him pull his pants down and felt him enter me. He started slow...he kept it slow. I was getting frustrated, so I said "please fuck me harder." That did it, thankfully. He sped up and after a little bit, he grabbed a strap on my armbinder and really started to give it to me. He was grunting, I was grunting. I came twice before he finished and came inside me. I stayed bent over as I was, trying to catch my breath and he stood up.

It surprised me when I heard my friend say "You don't have to take turns, ya know. She's got more than one hole." I looked over at him and he had a wicked smile on his face. He was enjoying this as much as I was. I wanted to egg them all on, so I said "please, keep fucking me. Use me as your fucktoy. Take me however you want. I am yours." (I'd never done ANYTHING like this before, but shit, I was REALLY getting into it!) That's when I heard one of them say "I want her ass." So I said "yes, please fuck my ass. Fuck me hard."

The one who had spoken up - a chunky guy, but still kinda cute - got behind me, and knelt down. He spit on my ass and rubbed it a bit and I then pushed his finger in to loosen me up. I've only ever done it in the ass a few times, so I was hoping he planned to do that first. After a minute, one finger became two and his movements weren't very gentle. I moaned for him, pushed against his hand. I wanted him to know I wanted this. He pulled his fingers out, spit again and then he, quite abruptly, forced his way in...and fatty had a thick one. I couldn't help but cry out when he did that, and he didn't start slow. He pounded away from the start and I did my best - which wasn't really good enough - not to cry. It hurt, but I still loved it. That was when, much to my surprise, Sir Blushalot knelt down in front of me, lifted me up by the leash and put his cock in my face. I opened my mouth, and he pushed it in. Fatty was a shower, not a goer and he didn't last long - he came in my ass, pulled out and stood up. Sir B finished in my mouth and I swallowed it all.

They each took their turns - even my friend, who came all over my face - and when they had each gone, they left me alone. When they were done, they ignored me, and I sat there on the floor, covered in sweat, cum and tears. Perhaps an hour went by - I couldn't really tell - and they decided it was time to give me another go. Sometimes one at a time, sometimes in pairs, but each of them fucked me for a second time. And again, when they finished, they ignored me and talked among themselves. Drinking and laughing. I think they were watching a sports game or something, but I couldn't see the television and wasn't really paying attention to what was being said on it.

This went on for a while. They'd fuck me, then go back to their rabble-rousing. Then fatty came back over and said "bend over bitch, I'm gonna fuck that ass again." I did and he did. It didn't hurt - as much - by this point and they had all loosened me up pretty well. When he was done, he came around in front of me and told me to sit up, which I did. "Clean my cock, bitch." I leaned forward and did as I was told. When I finished, he said "God, you're such a dirty slut" and walked away.

We'd all been there for several hours, and it seemed that the evening was coming to an end, when one of the guys, I can't really remember which one - shouted "TRIPLE TEAM!" They all hooted and hollered at that. When three of them came over to me, I figured out what they meant. One of the guys laid down and pulled me over to him. I managed to straddle him (my legs were pretty weak at this point, and I still couldn't use my hands). The other two took their positions, and all three proceeded to fuck me. I'd never done three guys at once, and even as sore and tired as I was, it was wonderful. When they finished, three more took their place and repeated the process, followed by my friend, who again facefucked me, and came on my face.

They all chatted for a short while after, then everyone left, leaving me alone with my friend. He helped me out of the armbinder, and took the collar off. My shoulders were SCREAMING at me when that thing came off. I had no idea how painful that thing was until it was removed. Neither he nor I were much in condition to have a conversation, so he went off to bed, and I took a shower and crashed on his sofa.

I was still terribly sore in the morning, and having slept on a less-than-plush sofa didn't help matters. My friend was pretty hungover - which gave me a slight amount of pleasure. We talked for a little while, and I got up to leave. When I had gathered my things (and my shiny new armbinder and collar) he thanked me for what I had done. I laughed a little and as I walked out, I told him to tell me the next time he had a party planned.

About three years ago my wife's grant aunt hired me to do some handyman work around her place. She is widowed and has been for many years. Her husband was abusive and the rest of the family still shuns her because he was such a dick. So she is a lonely old woman living on 5 acres out of town. Any way she had lots of little things for me to do at first for only a few hours here and there. Trimming hedges and digging up old shrubs she had been wanting to get rid of but no longer had the strength to do on her own.

As time went on she found more and more reasons for me to come by. She would call me and ask me to come over to work for the day once a week. After awhile it became apparent that she was having me over just to watch me work. I have always been attracted to older women so I really enjoy when she sits in the shade and watches me out in the sun. One day I tore a big hole in my jeans climbing down off the roof. Completely split the crotch open. As luck would have it it was laundry day at my house and the only underwear that was clean where a pair with a hole in the leg.. I wear boxer briefs.. and sure enough my cock flopped out of my pants right in front of her..

well i was worried at first.. here I am trying to help out this old lady and Im exposing my cock to her, and I'm sure she never say a Prince Albert piercing like mine. I figure she's gonna get upset. I say im sorry and explain what happened and how its time to do laundry.. Well her response is "That's okay hun, don't you worry about it, its so nice to have you around."

So now I wear special jeans and shorts just for her when I go over there.. they all have holes in the crotch so my cock "accidently" falls out and I never wear underwear around her anymore.

Does anyone else like old women?? Im 28 by the way.

he has always been a horny dirty bitch
Michael & SandyJune 05, 2021
....and has cheated on me and her husband very often, but one day everything blew up and I turned the tables, because I liked it when she came home in the evening and I found either in her vagina or Traces of foreign sperm on the clothes too. Over time it made me hotter and hotter…. It was supposed to be a relatively long plan, initially she always wanted to go to the swingers club or we wanted to make someone clear in the thermal bath, now I already fulfilled her wish with the swingers club, but every time we were close to it, she backed off So it was a couple of weeks before I had my sweetheart so far ... but before that I made a plan with one of my best work colleagues.

He should come to us in the evening for a cozy drink.

We sat together and drank a few cocktails when I noticed that Sandy was already tipsy, I made the suggestion to play spin the bottle. At first she reacted a bit strange and said I can sit down here stark naked, but I noticed that it was fun. She was already hot for Jürgen and voluntarily took off her top because she was not wearing a bra, she was already sitting on the couch with us, only wearing shorts. I knew she almost never wears underwear, never at home !!

At the beginning we played the game with normal tasks such as getting up and jumping on one leg later, but should the tasks become more erotic like now, with undressing. Whoever the bottle pointed to, had to take off an item of clothing Sandy was no longer embarrassed at all.She sat there stark naked within a very short time and since she was wearing no panties when it came to her pants, she took them off as if nothing was and checked my work colleague Jürgen with a look that meant something like “It’s about to start, you horny stallion. He returned her looks with a wink and I could tell that she liked him. Jürgen had a huge tail I noticed that once during company sports and then in the shower, and I immediately thought that my wife should feel this tail one day. The next task was a bit tricky Jürgen was a series and I gave him the task of touching and kissing Sandy's chest. Sandy had huge breasts double-D. After she is only 29, these are very firm and plump. I had already tied it off several times, but today the breasts were exposed and bobbed on her ribs so Jürgen went over to hers.

Sandy had huge breasts double-D

He took her horny tits with his huge hands as a matter of course and with his a bit rough Macho kind, he grabbed both tits, pressed them together and kissed and licked her nipple ... Sandy gave a short moan. I hoped that she was excited, but she didn't look at me, it was obviously a bit embarrassing in front of me, but my plan wasn't over yet. The next task should be done by Sandy, I told her she had to stroke Jürgen's penis and then we all laughed, then she got up and went to Jürgen, kneeling in front of him, as he was sitting on the chair, took his cock as a matter of course Hand stroked briefly afterwards she kissed his glans because the penis already rules something and my colleague Jürgen was horny, he held her head so that she had no chance to come back. She had no choice but to open her mouth to get air and he pushed his thick glans with his approximately 9,44 inch long and 2,75 diameter cock into her mouth.

He pressed his 9,44 inch long and 2,75 diameter cock into her mouth.

She winced briefly, sucked and licked him but then willingly and he pushed the huge monster up to the stop in her mouth cunt, deep into her throat and then got up again and went to his I knew that now she was a horny one Babe and she usually can't see a stiff cock without licking or at least touching it.

Now it would have to be done quickly so that the situation would not go back again. The next task was Jürgen should stick a finger into a hole he had chosen, no he didn't choose her cunt, he chose her ass so he stuck his index finger really tight and deep into her asshole, I already mentioned that he had a somewhat rough nature .

A short groan loudly from a sharp scream and the finger was completely gone in her now I had to take advantage of the moment and mentioned that I was going to the gas station to get supplies, I got up went out of the room and put my jacket on read, the front door closed a little louder, so that they must have heard that I was going outside. I took about 20 minutes then I went back into the house, closed the door completely

quietly and heard my wife moaning, she didn't notice that I was back. I crept to the living room door it opened a crack Jürgen saw me made a thumbs up and he winked at me ... they were already in the middle of sex later told me that he said to her that he thinks she is good and she pushed him too his foreskin back and licked and sucked his already fully erect penis he said to her after he injected a first thick load into her mouth and she swallowed everything nice and willingly that he wanted to take her now "I want to make you my whore “He said and she was Willich about to fulfill his wish.

Sandy spread her legs
Now about I came to it she was kneeling with one leg on the couch Jürgen had one leg behind her and the other on the knee and fucked her really hard without a condom in the doggy position in her horny cunt. Since she didn't notice me, I just pushed my underpants to the side, got my little cock out of prison and jerked myself off. It excited me so much that I could not hold back ... my horny Ehehure was fucking in my living room with my work colleague when I hosed down for the first time, I continued to jerk my cock and it got a little hard again I knew I can not with his fickprick keep up and my wife felt it too and so she gave herself completely to him. The next round should take place lying on his back he turned her around now she saw me and also that I had my erect penis in hand and cum ... she just grinned and showed me with her fingers that he is much smaller, I nodded To her now he spread her legs as far as possible, grabbed his penis and pressed his thick glans from the front into her wet pussy so the scenario lasted until the early hours of the morning I had now ejaculated three times and Jürgen had my wife countless times Brought orgasm I can't remember what time it was it was definitely so early that it was dawn. So Jürgen, said goodbye to my wife with a real French kiss and she said favorably to him ... thank you very much my stallion and Jürgen replied I'll be back you horny bitch with your wet cunt I still have a lot to do.

I say goodbye to him at the door, thank you and he disappeared. Now we were both alone again but relatively tired talked briefly about their hot orgasms and then both fell asleep satisfied.

That was the first time that I let her fuck her through a ruse….

Flashing bevor blue miracle
Now it was time today she should experience her blue miracle and it came as it should come she was back at the lake to show her pussy to everyone she flashed (short flashes) when men came. There in front behind the tree 4 strong boys were waiting, one with a bigger penis like the other, they grabbed her and before she could scream or run away she was in the poets' bushes that they had prepared beforehand. Now one after the other fell upon them.

At first she was a bit scared and you could tell that the fear quickly turned into lust,

Now that she was fucked the second cock by the guys, the first one shoved his big prick into her mouth again, lick your cunt juice you whore ...

after the scene on Ruhrsee

She sucked on it vigorously and with a scream he squirted a whole load in her mouth. she was only swallowing !!!

... well you like that you little bastard asked the strong man meanwhile the 3rd in her cunt, her pussy was already red swollen and she literally enjoyed it, she didn't even notice that I was still here and just watched as 8 others now notice got this fucked ...

I jerked my penis and hosed about 3 times an hour when the 4 was finally inside her, that was the one with the largest penis ...

he took her really hard and when he let his juice shoot into her vagina, she fell over, on the blanket I don't know if she fell asleep but I saw the four tough guys' sperm run out of her, that was a reason for me to lick her vagina now when I was done she pushed me away and said ...

from now on you are my cuck

I've recently transitioned from female to male and all I can think of is cock. I want to get fucked constantly. Used to be I couldn't even look at myself in the mirror, now I'm on cam with random guys, shoving dildos in my sloppy holes while they jerk off & tell me I'm getting gang raped. I've bought so many big dildos, I come home from work each night & work on stretching my ass, I've got a dick that's 10" around, it's my latest challenge, I want to get fisted, I want to get fucked by three men at once, one in each hole. I recently let my cousins dog lick out my ass & pussy, now I want him to mount me. I've just become this huge faggot... and I'm loving it.

I confess I was a butt bitch for a biker gang.

(Not sure if I should call them a gang, really, but there were a large number of them.)

Back when Yahoo Groups were all the rage I was a member of all the swinger and sex groups in the town I lived in. After attending a few events I was put on a notification list when new events were happening and especially ones that were limited to "members in good standing". It was considered a high honor to be on that list, especially since I was a single male. I believe it was because I was (and still am) a deviant when it comes to sex, pretty much letting anything happen outside of some hard limits.

One summer day I got an invite to a nude beach sex party. It was to be a grouping of about thirty people, more men than women, and some gangbangs/trains were going to be the main focus. I accepted and showed up, everyone was stripped naked and having a grand time chatting until it was announced that the fucking could commence.

This nude beach was off the beaten path but not too far from civilization that people didn't know where it was. There were little clearings hidden within the forest like trees that surrounded it. Signs were put up to denote what was happening where; Gangbang to the left, general sex stuff in the middle, trains to the right. We were allowed to move between all three.

I started with the gangbang and went left. There was an older woman, around 50 years old, getting railed in all three holes. There was also a barely 20 year old BBW having the same done to her. I got in line on the 50 year old, fucked her pussy for about ten minutes then moved over to the BBW and did the same before going into the general sex area.

In the general sex area people were paired off in twos and threes. I got sucked on by what had to be a barely 18 year old college girl who was trying to show off her prowess and got into the ass of a housewife who was enjoying her first black cock.

Then I moved to the train area where there were three women having a contest to see who could take the most cock without stopping. They were up to about six each when I got in line for the youngest one, another barely 18 year old. The other two were a 60 year old who didn't look over 45 and a BBW again.

As I waited my turn on the 18 year old I got to talking to another guy in line. He was older, about 50 or so (I was around 20 at the time), long beard and hair and tats everywhere. You could tell he had lived life and that some of it was hard. We talked about general things as well as sex things. It came up to my turn and I had my fun with the 18 year old. I moved to get in line on the 60 year old but before the guy got in the 18 year old he got in close and said he wanted to continue the conversation after we were done and to find him. I said yes and went to fuck the 60 year old.

I came in the 60 year old's pussy and looked for the guy but he was gone. I went back out to the main clearing and didn't see him. I checked the other two but he wasn't there either. Since everything was starting to wind down I started walking back to my car when he came out from behind a tree on the path. He motioned for me to follow him and I did. We ended up in a small clearing off the path that was shrouded by trees, not visible from the outside.

We talked a little bit more about random things when he moved the conversation back to sex. He asked if I had ever done anything with men before and I told him I had. He went back and forth from random talk to sex talk and sex talk about me being fucked by men when I flat out asked him if he wanted me to suck his cock and if he wanted to fuck my ass. He said yes to both and I got down on my knees and started sucking him.

After he got nice and hard I got up, grabbed a nearby tree, bent over and presented my ass. I had lube in my pants and got myself nice and slick for him. He told me to let him know when I was ready and I told him to "fuck me, fuck me hard."

Not two seconds later he was in my ass and fucking away as hard as he could. While he was fucking me he was talking about the get together and saying I could probably "beat those bitches at their own game with an ass like this". I told him that "with cock like that I'd love to give it a try". He didn't last more than five minutes before he came in my ass. He stayed in until he was too limp to do so anymore and finally pulled out.

As we got dressed we talked a bit more and he said if I were up to it he'd love to do that again outside of the events. I gave him my email, he gave me his, and we both left at separate times.

While the sex was fun I didn't give it a second thought on emailing him as most of the time nobody from those events ever followed through on plans to get together for sex outside of them. A week later I got an email from him, saying he wanted to fuck my ass again. I asked where, he said my place if that was cool, so I gave him my address. Thirty minutes later he pulled up on a mean looking motorcycle, wearing all the requisite garb. I got hard immediately.

I gave him head for a bit then he bent me over my bed and fucked my ass. This repeated for about two months, where at least once a week and sometimes two he'd come over, I'd suck him and he'd fuck me. There were times we'd meet elsewhere and I'd blow him to completion and we got more into smacking around and rough sex as time went on.

One day, after he had cum inside of me, he asked my thoughts on having a threesome. I told him I'd had some before the events and more after I started attending. He said he had a friend he had talked to about me and his friend wanted to join in. I told him to let me know when as I was up for it.

The next week he brought his friend, both of them riding their bikes. The friend was of the same cloth, stereotypical biker. I blew them both, alternating between their cocks from my knees, and when we got down to fucking they took turns switching off between my mouth and ass and spit roasting me. From then on his friend came with him every time he came to fuck me.

A couple months of this passed and he brought up a gangbang. Same conversation as before and I told him I was up for it. He asked how many I was up for and I asked how many he was thinking. He said six and it sounded like a good number so I agreed.

The next week they rolled into my driveway on their bikes. On my knees I started blowing them all and then the gangbang started. They took turns in my mouth and ass, spit roasting me, and for the grand finale I had all of their cocks busy. Two in my mouth, two in my ass, and each of my hands jerking the last two.

We all agreed on a monthly gangbang and for the next year we did so. Was still doing the threesome during this time as well as going to events where I got to fuck some nice pussy.

Near the end of the year he started bringing up the train. I told him that if he were able to set it up I was for it. It seemed to take awhile as he brought it up after quite a few fuck sessions, unlike previously where he had people ready to go. It was after I got done blowing him behind a bar that he said he had it put together, and to meet him at his place the next week.

I'd never been to his place before. We had always done it at my place or various places in semi-public. It added a bit of thrill to the whole thing.

I got to his place on the day and time he told me. He greeted me at the door, brought my in, and showed me to the den. It was a rather large den. He said that the rest of the guys would be there soon and to get myself ready.

I lubed myself up, put in a butt plug, and sat there massaging my ass for about an hour. I could hear the roar of bikes as the guys arrived but couldn't count how many there were. He came back into the den, told me to put on a blind fold, and to enjoy what was about to happen.

About ten minutes later I heard a crowd of voices come into the den. I was able to make out at least twelve but they were overlapping. He came over, grabbed me, and bent me over a table. He tied my hands and ankles to the table legs with rope and announced that I was ready to have my asshole accept all the gathered cock.

They didn't waste time as barely a minute later a cock was in my ass pounding away. For the next hour, although it felt much longer, my ass was rarely without cock in it and each cock was adding to the amount of cum inside of me. Some were bigger, some were smaller, but they just kept pounding away in me. I lost count after around the fifteenth new penetration as I was enjoying myself too much.

Once the last cock had cum inside of me and pulled out, signaled by the fact that no cock replaced it, I knew it was over. He came over, untied me, and led me to the couch. I plopped down on it, wasted from all the fucking, but a smile on my face. He took the blindfold off and I finally got a count. There were eighteen men standing there, including him. They were holding signs with numbers on them, denoting the amount of times each came inside of me. The highest number was three while most were twos and quite a few ones.

They thanked me, I thanked them, and they all left. He sat down next to me and I started giving him a slow blowjob. As I sucked his cock he said he had plans to do that again. I stopped long enough to tell him to go ahead and make the plans. He said there were more guys in his group than what showed up, I said that was fine.

Three months later and another train was setup. This time the whole group showed up and the blindfold wasn't used. The whole group was thirty large. They all took their turns as I was tied to the table.

After they were done they took an official vote that I was now their official fuckhole. From that point on, for the next two years, they made sure to take me everywhere they rode. Camping? I was there to be fucked. Random rides? I alternated in the bitch seat from bike to bike, always with a butt plug in, whichever bike I was on being the one who was going to fuck me at the next stop before moving to a different bike. When they had meetings at their clubhouse I was in a backroom on a mattress, ass in the air, available for any of them to use at any time. Sometimes they'd dress me up in women's clothes (I was far less hairy back then and could pass as a woman from behind besides the obvious cock and balls) and a few times they rented me out to other groups they were friendly with.

Overall, from the time meeting the guy, it was five years of being their butt boy until I moved. Five wonderful years of being used by big, burly, older biker men.

Prior to Covid, I would often travel on the overnight ferries that run between the UK and Ireland. Most of the passengers are those with cars, people who don’t like flying, or truck drivers taking goods between Britain and Ireland.

These are large car ferries with an enormous hold underneath for trucks and smaller vehicles. On the upper decks, there’s a cinema, bar, restaurants, and a lounge. It’s a bit like an airport in a way, only they have hotel-room-like cabins for travellers to sleep in.

To while away the hours, I would use hookup apps to have sex in my cabin with various passengers. I must admit that truckers were my favourite type of hookup. All of that pent up sexual frustration from too long on the road often resulted in some intense sex. But I’m a girl of many tastes, and sometimes the ferries would provide opportunities in many forms.

Whilst swiping through a hookup app during a weeknight crossing from Liverpool to Belfast, I noticed a large number of 18 to 21-year-olds online. I would later find out that they were part of a university trip to Belfast to study The Troubles conflict.

The history of The Troubles is horrendous. So I decided to make it my mission to provide at least some of these students a happy boat sex memory or two to take home from the trip. From 22:00 until after 03:00, I spent the night hitting up the university students I was attracted to and inviting them to visit me in my cabin. As wild as students can be, they can also be sexually nervous.

A few were too nervous to take me up on my offer and whilst I would have loved two or more to take me at the same time, it wasn’t to be. Over the course of the night, I ended up sleeping with five of them.

Two were full of bravado but came within seconds as soon as I began talking dirty. As I’ve found many times in my sex life, it was the quiet and nervous types who turned into animals in bed. One, in particular, a shy-looking 19 year old from the North East of England, was a perfect example.

As I answered his polite knock on my cabin door dressed in stockings and lingerie, he choked on his greeting when he walked in. Once the door closed, his eyes were transfixed on my puffy slit that had been fucked by one of his fellow students about twenty minutes before.

After making small talk on the bed for a few minutes, we started talking about our sex lives. He claimed to have only slept with three girls and seemed to have a slight obsession with anal, what it feels like, and if girls enjoy it, etc.

We started to kiss deeply and his shaking hands explored my body. I grinned as his hand caressed my left tit that still had dried cum that one of the previous students had sprayed me with.

Pawing at his pants, I felt his girthy cock bursting out of them. Dropping to my knees, I gave him a sloppy blowjob and left his shaft dripping with spit and pre-cum. Bending over, I gasped as he pushed himself into me inch by inch in the doggy style.

”Not too fast, love. Pace yourself”, I warned him. But he ignored me and began pounding into me ferociously. I genuinely thought he would cum like the other students, but his stamina was incredible. As his balls slapped on my aching clit, his anal obsession began to shine through once again.

As he fucked me, his hands gripped my ass cheeks and pulled them apart to reveal my asshole. ”You really are fascinated by anal aren’t you?” I joked. Inside, I knew this naive student wasn’t leaving this cabin without his fantasy fulfilled.

After a few minutes of intense fucking, I slid off his cock and went to my bag and pulled out a bottle of lube. The look in his eyes was like a deer in the headlights with a layer of ecstasy. He looked in disbelief that he was finally about to fuck a woman in the ass.

As I was about to lube up for this anal boat sex, I stopped in my tracks and passed him the bottle. I’ve lubed myself up countless times, I wanted this to be part of his experience. He slathered his throbbing cock in the clear jelly before I instructed him to coat his index finger with it and insert it inside me.

As the cold embrace of the lube hit my asshole, he gasped at the feeling of my sphincter gripping his finger. Feeling his naive fingers exploring my slutty hole was turning me immensely. When he was satisfied, his thick cock head soon replaced his finger.

As his cock slid into my ass, I gasped as my hole stretched to accommodate him. He’d lubed both of us perfectly and, after getting comfortable, he built up to an aggressive rhythm and began slamming into my asshole as I encouraged him.

I was in the throes of pleasure gazing out onto the Irish Sea as this anal sex session sent bolts of pleasure through my body. I demanded he not stop as I felt an orgasm building and, right on cue, I gushed down his thighs and all over the floor of the cabin.

A few seconds after, this formerly shy student let out a roar of pleasure as he came hard into my ass before pulling out with a pop and collapsing on the bed. With my ass gaping, we carried on with some more small talk, had a little kissing session and I sucked him off once again before he went on his way.

The wife and i have a friend that loves that part of it just as much as i do and we ensure that each time we get together, we make a show of it. From pulling the curtains shut in the bedroom, lightning candles, glasses of wine just as we would for an evening of just the wife and I at home. The more intimate, the better. The wife usually wearing something sexy that's she worn for me previously. There's a lot of kissing, touching, holding and caressing. It's almost exactly as it is when my wife and i make love, except, he's here and he's touching her in ways that only her husband should. Her body, which in our wedding vows was only meant for me, is being explored by his lips, tongue, fingers.. she's melting for him in a way that I've only ever seen her do with me.

His cock doesn't even have to penetrate her for this act to be considered the ultimate taboo, because even before he places himself inside her, she's submitted her entire body to him willingly and I've sat back and watched, giving him my consent to have my wife in any manner be chooses. He loves to hear me tell him how much i love watching him kiss her lips or how hard i get watching him explore her body like two teenage lovers would for the first time. And i do get incredibly hard watching the two of them together, in the privacy of our bedroom, the shower, our living room, our dining room, the kitchen, the pool in the backyard. Our neighbors see his car and don't even have a clue that our friend is currently lying on his stomach, lapping the inner folds of my wife's lovely pink pussy. They couldn't guess that right as he walked in the front door, his hands went to my wife's bare ass, pulling her to his body, against his raging erection. They also have no clue that I've tasted my own wife's sweat and juices on his erection.

When we are out with friends, none of them would guess that I've watched him, the only single one amongst our ranks bring my wife to orgasm after orgasm so very many times. They also would never realize that I've watched his enormous balls tighten as they unloaded deeply into my wife and that my lips were there to taste him, to lick him from her well fucked hole. We were all sitting down at a restaurant for dinner a few nights ago. No one commented that we had arrived in the same car, nor did they have any reason to assume that the three of us also shared a shower before arriving to dinner, because let's face it, when the three of us are together privately, things get incredibly messy. If anybody had bothered to look, they might have caught a glimpse of his hand on my wife's thigh while we laughed at a joke that i had told.

Our friends are a little less open than we are, I'm sure if they knew that my best friend's cock was firmly implanted in my wife each and every weekend, making love to her like only a husband should, they would surely disapprove. What if any of them saw the absolute filthy text that are exchanged daily. Even more fun is when we go out of town, checking into a single hotel room, one bed, just the three of us. The wedding rings on our fingers do little for the image of his lips on my wife's while the desk clerk gives us our keys. It's such a thrill. It's always a thrill with our friend.

He's always been so respectful of our wishes, and he's never left us unsatisfied with our unique friendship. He doesn't usually fuck around with other women anymore. Though no one knows, my wife is just as much his as she is mine. And he loves every minute he gets with her. Most people that know us think that our friend just loves hanging out, but it's so much more elaborate and sexually twisted then they could imagine. I didn't realize that on my wedding day, when we said our vows, that i would one day be slipping him into her tight little snatch three or four times a week. That the bed we share as a married couple now also belongs to our friend with the thick cock that fills my wife just as much as my own does. He's never had to wear a condom with us. In this forbidden relationship that we share, my wife's entire body belongs to him. She's my wife yes, but behind closed doors, she's his lover, his little slut, his fuck toy. From incredibly erotic and romantic to downright dirty 'fuck my cunt with your thick fucking meat stick, baby, i need more.' My wife and her lover do it all. Whether i join them, just watch, or lie underneath licking them both, i couldn't be happier. Most wife's only have fantasies of another man taking them because that's all they're told it should be, but my wife has the real thing. It's so fucking hot closing the curtains. My Pulse always quickens because i know that once the curtains close, this forbidden affair begins again.
__________________

I'll warn you this is really long, but I am so thrilled by our weekend I need to tell someone and I can't say anything to my real world friends so why not the ML community.

I'm coming out of the haze of an incredible weekend. So incredible that I needed to call in sick to work this morning. My girlfriend Sarah and I had house guests for the weekend...another couple, Mark and Heather, who are a married couple about our age that we met on vacation in the Caribbean earlier this year. We had a great time on vacation with them going out drinking, to the beach and on a charter sailing trip for a day. Everyone was quite flirty with each other on vacation, but nothing more came of it besides Sarah and I saying how cool they were and me mentioning that Heather was pretty freaking hot in a bikini.

After heading home we stayed in touch over FB and email and since we live in a city where tons of tourists come on summer trips, we invited them to visit for a weekend to see the sights. You never know how a weekend like this was going to go since being on vacation is a lot different mentality than being at home. They drove the 8 hours from where they lived arriving Friday afternoon at our house. I was home already from work but Sarah hadn't gotten home yet. We sat outside on the deck and had some drinks waiting for Sarah. She got home and said hi and received nice friendly kisses from both of them. Then they gave us a present they brought which was a framed picture of all four of us from vacation and also some homemade pot brownies...a homage to the nice big joints we all shared together at the resort on vacation.

After a few more drinks we decided we should clean ourselves up and head out for dinner and more drinks. Mark and I were done quickly and met back up in our kitchen for another scotch. Knowing they were "cool" as the expression goes, I offered up a couple of lines of blow that Sarah and I always have in the house, particularly on a Friday night when you need something extra to keep you going after a long week of work. We each did a few lines until each of the girls came down looking absolutely stunning in their little dresses. Mark and I made a point of giving them encouragement by letting out some hoots and saying "damn girls" which led to Heather doing a little twirl showing off her great little ass. We called for an uber, all four of us did a few more lines and then we were off.

We ended up at a restaurant not too far from our place in an area that is predominantly a younger, post-college crowd, so about 15 years younger than all of us. It is always nice to catch glimpses of younger guys checking out my very fit and busty girlfriend when we are out in this area. We ate a nice dinner and downed multiple cocktails and bottles of wine. The girls kept nagging that they wanted to go dancing, which really isn't my scene as I am more of a sit at a bar type of guy, so we compromised and picked a place that is still more of a bar but does do a pseudo dance club feel after 11:00. We grabbed a table in the corner near the dance floor and much to my surprise and joy, Mark discretely pulled out a baggie full of ecstasy pills and offered them up to which we happily took one each and swigged them down with our drinks. For the next hour the girls would venture on and off of the dance floor while Mark and I talked at the table about typical guy stuff as I felt the ecstasy start to kick in. Then the first wave came over me hard when Mark knocked me on the shoulder and pointed to the girls on the dance floor grinding away on each other with hands running all over their bodies. Right then I knew this was going to be one hell of a weekend. The girls continued on like this while Mark and I continued to stare and laugh with each other. Periodically they would come back to the table for a drink and then back out to dance. Then one time they come back and Heather sits right down on my lap and takes a sip from my drink and plants a big kiss right on me and has her hand rubbing my chest through my shirt. I look over at Mark and he seems fine so then I turn to Sarah standing there and she is smiling so I don't try and stop anything. I will say that Sarah and I have always talked about playing with another couple though we have never followed through on it. Heather takes my hand and coerces me to the dance floor where now it is my turn to get the same treatment Sarah got. She runs her hands all over me occasionally cupping my now hard cock which is only being contained due to my boxer briefs. Then she nibbles on my ear a bit and whispers how hot Sarah is and how hot I am and that they are so glad they came to see us. While this is going on I look over and see Sarah and Mark sitting closely talking and see her hand on his leg. I never knew how I would react if this situation ever occurred but seeing them close and flirting gets me even more excited. After a little while longer we decide that we should head home and grab an uber back to the house talking about the need to go in the hot tub once we are back at the house.

As soon as we get in the door, I turn on some music and turn on the speakers on the back deck and the three of them head back there. I go into the kitchen to fix some drinks and through the window I see Heather stripping down and Sarah removing the hot tub cover. Heather's body naked is as good as I remember imagining it would be when I saw her in a bikini on vacation.I look over and Mark is also stripping down and all of them are laughing and giggling. I get the drinks and walk out the door to the deck and Sarah too has stripped off her clothes and all three were already in the hot tub. I deliver them their drinks and they start encouraging me to get in, so I strip off my clothes and do a stupid little dance to the sounds of all three of them hooting at me. I already have a semi hard-on and see them all staring right at my crotch. I'm no porn star but I'm about 7.5 inches and reasonably thick so I'm fairly decent in the package department. As soon as I get in Sarah's hand goes straight to my cock and starts jerking me off, which I can tell is the same thing Heather is doing to Mark as her shoulder is moving up and down above the water line. But then I feel a foot reaching across and rubbing my inner thigh. Heather then just blurts out, "I can't wait any longer" and jumps across the tub and starts passionately kissing Sarah. But the foot that was rubbing my thigh is still there. I realize now it was Mark! I understand this might be taking a turn some of you aren't comfortable with or find despicable, so if that is the case stop reading now. He looks over at me and I look back and give him a smile. So I will admit I have always been bi-curious but never once acted on it. Sarah and I have talked about it and she knows I love certain things and talking dirty like her using a strap-on on me, making me suck it, her telling me I am a good cocksucker, but it was all just between me and her.

Mark slides over and starts kissing Heather's neck. Sarah is still stroking my rock hard cock and then I feel a second hand grab hold of my dick. Now Heather's hands are on Sarah's head and tits so I clearly know it is Mark grabbing hold and just then Sarah looks over at me realizing there is another hand helping her stroke me and also realizes it must be Mark. She pulls away from Heather's embrace, gives me a sly smile and then pulls her hand off my cock, pulls my head to her and gives me a big kiss.Mark and Heather just laugh and Heather says, "See honey, I told you they would like this!".

We end our hot tub foreplay after a few minutes and move inside to the family room. With nothing but beach towels around us, Sarah and I sit on the couch first and then Mark and Heather join us with Heather next to me and Mark next to Sarah. Heather grabs my still hard cock and I lean in and start kissing her while I see Sarah do the same to Mark. As if on cue Mark and Heather both stand, drop their towels and kneel beside each other in front of the two of us. We have already opened our towels and Heather starts sucking me off while Mark is fingering and licking Sarah's completely waxed pussy. With her left hand Heather is reaching over and rubbing Sarah's clit. I am in heaven and even more so when Heather says she wants a turn so she pushes Mark out of the way and dives in head first to Sarah's dripping twat. Mark is standing there stroking his cock which is pretty much average, about 5.5 or 6 inches and not too thick, but still not bad. I was stroking my cock when Mark moves over, kneels down and takes my cock in his hand and guides it to his mouth. Did I say I was in heaven before...now I am really in heaven. He is incredible at sucking dick. Knows exactly what to do, even occasionally rubbing a finger around my asshole and lifting my sack and tonguing my hole. Instinctively Sarah and I are holding hands as this amazing, beautiful couple is pleasing both of us. I start to sense and then hear Sarah erupt in an orgasm that has her squeezing my hand so tight I lose feeling in my fingers! I let out some pre-cum and knowing I don't want to fully cum just yet, I guide Mark's mouth off of my cock and he tastes the pre-cum in his mouth and slides up and kisses me with it on his lips. I never really had any interest in kissing another guy but given everything I just went with it.

Mark then positioned himself standing between Sarah and I and I just reached out and grabbed hold of his cock. He did the rest and led himself to my mouth and for the first time I have another guys cock in my mouth and I must say I was instantly hooked. It felt so foreign but so familiar at the same time. Sarah was rubbing Mark's ass while Heather plopped down on the couch next to me and slowly rubbed and occasionally licked my dick. After a few more minutes I suggested we move to our bedroom and the king size bed to continue our fun. As soon as we got up there I threw Sarah on the bed, flipped her over into doggy and just started pounding her pussy. Mark took the cue and did the same with Heather and we lined up next to each other fucking our girls in unison. Mark would lean over occasionally and kiss me while Heather and Sarah were pretty much locked in a deep kiss the whole time. After a few minutes Mark pulled out and reach over pulled me out of Sarah and pretty much yanked my cock to his wife's pussy. I pushed right in and started fucking Heather. Mark then lined up with Sarah's pussy and started fucking her. Again, I am no porn start, but Heather kept saying how big my cock felt and talking dirty to Mark saying how much she loved my big cock inside her. She pulled herself off me and then grabbed me and had me lie down on the bed while she started riding me. Next thing I knew I felt my legs lifting up and Mark had buried his tongue in my asshole. Sarah stood up over me on the bed and Heather was eating her pussy. Mark asked Sarah if we had any lube and she reached down to the bedside table to grab our always easily accessible large bottle of Wet Platinum. I had a pretty good idea what Mark had in mind and I was completely ok with it. Sarah handed him the bottle and he once again lifted my legs as Heather continued riding me and I felt the pressure of Mark's cock at my asshole as he slowly started pushing into me. It felt similar to when Sarah would use her strap-on but also very different with the warmth of his cock and the feeling of flesh instead of plastic. I think he must have only been inside of me for a minute when I couldn't control myself any longer and shot what seemed like a bucket full of cum inside Heather. She slid off my cock and up to my mouth and dripped my cum into my mouth. Sarah then flipped her off of me and started licking my cum from Heather's pussy, leading to Heather having a very loud orgasm. Sarah then kneeled next to me on the bed as Mark continued fucking my ass and she took my semi-hard cock in her mouth sucking me back to an erection. Then Mark's eyes began rolling back in his head and he arched his back and then I felt it, he shot his load inside my ass and just then I began cumming again and shot another load into Sarah's mouth. We all collapsed on the bed, just laying there in absolute bliss for about 10 minutes.

Shortly afterward, Mark and Heather went to the guest room and Sarah and I fell asleep naked cuddling each other in bed. We woke up in the morning pretty much in the same exact position to the sounds and Heather and Mark fucking in the guest room so that got us turned on and we got a quickie in ourselves. Once we were finished we went into the bathroom and got showered and cleaned up and talked about how incredible the night before was but also our bit of anxiety over whether or not it would be awkward when we were all back downstairs in a few minutes. As amazing as everything was, we were all rolling pretty hard on ecstasy and also drunk on top of it and would things be weird this morning. I mean, we all fucked each other including me for the first time sucking cock and taking it in the ass from another guy. Luckily, all the anxiety quickly subsided when we walked downstairs to the smell of fresh brewing coffee and Heather leaning up against the counter in only a pair of booty shorts and a short t-shirt, her hair pulled back, no make up on and a cup of coffee in her hand and she looked at us with a huge smile, said good morning and gave us each a sweet little kiss. Then Mark came down the stairs, walked over and got a cup of coffee said good morning and then slapped my ass and said "how's it feeling today big man?". With that we all laughed and sat down on the deck and enjoyed the morning talking just like normal and how we talked before any of the night before happened.

Well that was the end of night one, but certainly not the end of the weekend. I think I have written enough for this morning but hope you enjoyed hearing about it. I'll try and follow up later with the rest of the weekend activities.

The auditorium was full of men, all of them intrigued to see what the weekend event would involve and to find out why it had started so early in the day. More sat at home, watching the live stream.When the lights went up on the stage, they saw what appeared to be 10 men. Wrists bound above their heads, they weren’t going anywhere. Blackout hoods covered their heads, all were wearing headphones. Mutters of confusion and disappointment spread around the room.The Master stepped forward and addressed the audience:“Remember that not all is not what it seems, you’re in for a nice surprise. But first, some important information. We’ll inspect the specimens in a moment. Each of them think they’re alone with me. What comes next will be the first of many surprises for them.”And so he started to undress them. Shredded flannel shirts opened to reveal binders, binders cut open to display tits of different shapes and sizes. A couple of them had scarred chests where they’d had their tits chopped off. Some of them had shaved cunts, others were hairy. But there was no denying they were all female.Once he’d stripped them all, the master began his appraisal of each girl. Examining her tits, if she had any, telling the audience how they felt pointing out the sluts whose nipples were hard already. He spread their cunts and assholes and his camera allowed them to be shown on the big screen. One had a tampon in her pussy - he made note of that for later. Two had unbroken hymens, still virgins. One had a bruised and stretched out asshole, clearly no stranger to getting cocked. “We’ve found our urinal for the weekend, you’ll be able to fill her up later.”The master encouraged the audience to use their handsets to vote. Most fuckable, best tits, which bitches they’d like to see paired up and all the rest.“This session is nearly over gents, but I think it’s time for us to meet each of our girls face to face.”One by one he removed the headphones and hoods from each bitch. Some screamed, some cried, most struggled. A couple of the whores had beards - but not for long. The screens above the audience’s heads showed the girls what the audience saw - a row of 10 exposed sluts whose weekend was only just getting started. The lights went off and the audience filed out, leaving the Master and his assistants to prepare the girls.The afternoon show started promptly. When the lights came up, the girls were much more placid. They’d been given a little something to help them…relax and to encourage them to be a lot more compliant. It had clearly worked.All ten had been shaved, waxed and plucked. Any facial hair was fine. Hairless bodies on display for the entertainment of the men in the audience. Some of the whores were naked, some in crotchless panties and open bras to allow a clear view of their assets. Many were wearing open mouth gags to make sure they couldn’t bite.The virgins had been dressed in matching white underwear and were bound to a bed in the centre of the stage. The bitches who’d had their tits chopped off were wearing fake plastic tits. Each slut was bound with rope or in metal restraints in poses that best showed off their cunts and tits. The urinal had already been set up at the front of the stage - tunnel plugs in her cunt and asshole, an open mouth gag. “She’s here for your use whenever you need to piss, don’t be shy” the Master said.Before voting on the live action they wanted to see, the men in the audience were invited row by row to inspect the girls. Groping, fingering, stroking, rubbing. When thoroughly inspecting one of the girls, one lucky man found a moon cup. After she drank down its contents, the girl was instructed to go sit on the face of one of the virgins. The Master pulled the tampon from the other period bitch and forced her to suck on it. She then took her seat on the other virgin’s face.This set the audience’s imaginations off and soon suggestions for the show were flooding in. Bidding was opened for virgin 1 and virgin 2.The two period whores were instructed to trib and scissor each other, rubbing their bloody cunts against each other. When the Master was satisfied, he plugged their cunts with a double dildo and stuffed another in their asses for good measure. Tied together, they were connected by both their pussies and assholes, no escape from each other or the plastic toys stretching their bloody cunts and tight shitpipes.The two virgins were first instructed to lick each other’s face clean, before making sure their pussies were clean. The two girls sucked on each other’s testosterone swollen clits and lapped at their untouched pussies. Virgin 2 was increasingly wet, virgin 1 less so. What happened next would be easier for one than the other.The winning bidders were a father and son, a unique bonding experience. They both pushed inside at the same time, adding to the spectacle. On the big screen, a shot of virgin 1’s face showed her eyes widen before tears started rolling down her face. Eventually a look of acceptance passed across her face and she seemed to submit to her current owner’s dick. To everyone’s surprise, she was the first of the virgins to reach orgasm, causing her owner to unload deep inside her fertile pussy. Virgin 2 promptly found herself being made to eat the creampie from her companion, her ass up and pussy continually pounded. She too took a load deep inside, the first of her life but not her last that weekend.For the next 3 hours all of the whores on stage were free to use and repositioned on request. Two or three of the sluts were squirters. Many were whimpering like bitches by the time the men had cum in and on them. Some were begging for more and they got it. One girl took two cocks in her ass and two in her cunt, grinding and squirming like the cockwhore she’d always secretly been.After the afternoon session, the men went to their rooms or to the bar and the females were taken to be cleaned up and made presentable for the evening’s entertainment.That evening, ten lucky men (or groups of men) had won the bidding to be entertained in their rooms. Each girls was there to use how they wanted, the only condition being that their activities were filmed for the livestream audience and for future use.Similar happened next morning.That afternoon the audience once again gathered in the auditorium, wondering what they could possibly see that they hadn’t seen already that weekend.When the lights came up, most sluts were held in one point bondage. The dildos were deep in their cunts and there was no escape from them. The remaining sluts were also impaled on an anal dildo. Even if they’d taken off their slutty high heels, it would only have thrust the toy deeper inside them. There was no escape. Next to each engorged clit was a vibrator, and each of the bitches wore a VR headset.Above each girl’s head was a video screen, showing what she was seeing in the headset. Footage from the entire weekend, showing each whore’s descent from frigid bitch into a nasty freeuse cumslut. Hours of footage that they couldn’t escape from, as the vibrators were turned on and the fuck machines started to pound their sore holes. The audience voted to increase the speed, decrease the speed, thrust deeper. At times they stopped the toys, lulling one of the females into a false sense of relief before they started them again - harder and faster than ever.The Master and his assistants were sure to film each and every orgasm that their prize whores had when they were watching their own descent into the life of a fucktoy. It would of course be added to the footage already taken, eventually to be screened on billboards in each slut’s home city. It didn’t matter any more. They had new lives now.

If you were in the audience, what would you have wanted to see these whores do?

ROUND THREE / UNEXPECTED DAY THREE

Continuation of my Minnesota adventure: May 2024 [another very long post]

To recap:
I was visiting T, my 52-year-old long-time red-haired FWB, for the first time since October 2021. In the interim, she’d had major female surgery, put on some unwanted weight due to the anti-depressant meds she’d been taking (although she still looked amazing to me), and dumped a 20-y/o lover because “he came too fast, didn’t have a decent job, and couldn’t eat pussy to save his life.” I’d made the drive from Denver to her small town, located a couple of hours southwest of the Twin Cities, with the intent of doing what we always did. That involved catching up on news since the last time we were together, taking in concerts, museums and other attractions while spending the weekend in the Twin Cities, and having sex – lots and lots of sex.

I woke up around 7:30 Tuesday morning, following another three-hour fuck session that had wrapped up around two a.m. Because T babysits her two-year-old grandson every weekday afternoon, I had only planned to sleep over for two nights and then come back for her on Friday. She was dead asleep alongside me, with the covers pulled up over her head, so I left her alone and got dressed in the living room. Her car, a Ford Focus, had been running on fumes the previous evening, so I filled it up at the nearest gas station and then stopped off at a drive-thru for a bagel. Culinary note: I asked for the bagel to be toasted, with cream cheese on the side. Who the fuck toasts a bagel without slicing it first??? Sheesh.

Anyway, I returned to her place and was having my breakfast when T came out of the bedroom and plopped down beside me. I noticed she’d put on yoga pants and a loose-fitting sweatshirt, which clearly indicated she was officially "not in the mood." She is NOT a morning person, and that includes morning sex. I offered her half my bagel, which she declined. She’s also not a breakfast person. “Are you sure you want to leave today?” T asked. “I thought we settled that on Sunday,” I replied. “I’ll be back Friday afternoon and we’ll spend the weekend in St. Paul.” She gave me one of those inscrutable looks that leave guys like me clueless. “Well, Donna is coming over for dinner. We do this every few weeks and, besides, she wants to meet you.”

Donna was one of T’s former coworkers, a tall Nordic blonde who’d succumbed to T’s bisexual charms during a blizzard in February and was apparently still infatuated with my red-haired Viking princess. “You can leave if you want,” T teased, “but you’ll miss out on a fun dinner.” Something told me that dinner wasn’t the only thing I’d miss by heading north, so I agreed to delay my drive by a day. Hey – I may be clueless when it comes to women, but I like to think I’m not an idiot!

We spent most of the day pretty much the same as on Monday, watching TV, reading, and having light-hearted conversation. After homemade bean burritos for lunch, I agreed to help her sort through her massive clothes collection that took up most of a second bedroom. It was a claustrophobic environment dominated by two huge dressers her grandparents had left to her. Piles of clothes occupied every flat surface, but the drawers were nearly empty. Our task was to divide the wardrobe up into Donate and Keep. I suggested the latter category was likely to include “fits me now” and “I hope it’ll fit again someday.” That remark earned me a not-so-playful punch on my arm, followed immediately by an offer to “kiss and make it better.”

For about two hours, I pulled out articles of clothing as T passed judgment on each item’s future. It was really humid, even with the a/c running, so she'd changed into a t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants that had been cut down into shorts. Occasionally she felt compelled to try things on to see if they fit – some did, but many did not – which meant she was regularly showing me her tits while putting on blouses, and turning around to show off her lovely ass with each skirt or pair of pants we came across. There was hardly any floor space, so we were constantly bumping into each other. T was also being very tactile – stroking my arm, smacking me on the ass when I didn’t move out of her way fast enough, and delivering a series of random kisses. Finally, I got up the courage to ask about her behavior.

“You know,” I began apprehensively, “I can’t help but notice how affectionate you are. It’s like the old T has returned.” During past visits, she’d regularly initiated public displays of affection, but I never felt comfortable asking about this behavior – mostly because I didn’t want it to stop. “Why now; why me?” She froze with her hand halfway reaching for a hanger and turned to face me. “You really want to know?” she asked quietly. “Always,” I said. “I used to behave like this a lot, because I’m an affectionate person, but my actions kept getting taken the wrong way. Nearly every guy I’ve been with assumed I was coming on to them sexually, as in, I wanted to fuck them right then and there. You, on the other hand, never give me that vibe, because I know you truly care about me as a person, not just some sex object.”

I must have had a weird look on my face while trying to process what she’d said, because she stepped over the huge pile of clothes still on the floor and bumped up against me, wrapping her arms around my neck and planting a seriously hard kiss on my mouth. The phrase, “You know I adore you,” escaped my lips before I could even think about what I was saying. In return, T took half a step back and countered with, “Well, if you must know, I really DO want to fuck you, but that’ll have to wait because it’s almost time for me to go be with my grandson.” With that she giggled, pushed past me to climb out of the room, and called back in my direction as she was putting on her sneakers, “I’m watching him over at their place, because I don’t want to inflict him on you two days in a row. I’ll be back around 4:30.” And with that, she departed.

At 5:00 there was a knock on the door, so I hopped off the couch and went to answer it. T had previously texted me to say she wouldn’t be home until six o’clock but offered no further details. I opened up to greet a tall, slender woman with close-cropped blonde hair and a narrow face, carrying a grocery bag in each hand. I said, “You must be Donna,” at the same moment she said, “You must be Zac,” and we both laughed. I grabbed the bags out of her hands and took them straight to the kitchen. Since T lives in a double-wide trailer (err, “manufactured”) home, the counter was a mere three steps away. I explained that T was running late, and Donna countered with, “Yeah, she called to tell me that while I was at the Hy-Vee (the local supermarket), so I should just get dinner ready without her.” I offered to act as a backup chef, so we both did food prep. The menu included cucumber salad with onion, sliced tomatoes drizzled with olive oil, beer cheese soup, a baguette of French bread, and strawberry ice cream for dessert.

As we worked, we chatted amiably. I was curious about T’s experiences while working alongside Donna, and she confirmed that the stories I’d heard about harassment were true. “She just seems to attract asshole guys,” Donna said with conviction. Then, as she realized what she’d said, added, “Well, not you, obviously.” I laughed and countered with, “The jury might still be out on that one,” but she was quick to disagree. “Oh, no. T says you’re the sweetest guy. She told me you filled up her tank yesterday.” I couldn’t resist the double entendre. “You mean her car’s gas tank, right?” Donna burst out laughing. “Yeah – that, too.”

But before we could delve into additional semi-smutty talk, T returned and gave Donna a big hug and kiss. “Did you rope Zac into helping you with dinner?” she asked. “He volunteered and did a great job cutting up the vegetables,” she replied. I’d suggested we do the salad Hungarian style, dressed with sour cream, vinegar, and a dash of paprika. Lacking a dining table, we took our plates and bowls to the living room – five steps from the kitchen (!!) – and ate at the coffee table. I parked myself on T’s leather recliner, while the ladies sat on the couch.

After dessert, I gathered up the dishes and offered to do clean-up, to which there were no objections! While I was washing, drying and putting things away, T dragged out her cannabis paraphernalia and the two of them were soon “dabbing away.” Donna asked if they should save some for me, but T put the kibosh on that. “He’s got too much of a tolerance for pot,” T explained. “We split a tube Sunday night, and he didn’t even get high. I don’t think it affected him at all.” I chimed in with, “Well, it made me horny.” T responded with a laugh. “Geez, Zac, you’re hornier than any guy I know, so it clearly wasn’t the pot talking.” Naturally, Donna had to come back with, “So, how horny was he?” There was some whispering that followed between the two of them, and I was too far away to hear the conversation, except for the part where Donna said out loud, “How many times?” and then followed with “Oh, my god.”

I wrapped up my KP duties and started back toward my seat when T piped up with a request. “Zac, honey – can you go pick up something for us to drink? We’re too wasted to drive.” I reminded her we still had that Smirnoff swill from the night before, but T said, “Oh, I poured that out. It wasn’t very good.” That was the understatement of the week! Donna suggested a bottle of wine so, after a brief discussion of white versus red, they agreed “red” was the best choice. I grabbed my car keys and left the two of them puffing away on the couch.

The same woman who’d helped us the previous evening was back behind the counter. “How was that Smirnoff?” she asked. “Looking for another bottle?” [That's the issue with small towns; everyone knows your business!] I told her it was the worst stuff I’d tasted since that shot of vodka I’d sampled in a Bratislava grocery store decades earlier. That got a laugh out of her, and we chatted for about ten minutes about our respective overseas adventures, until I suddenly remembered why I was there. Two minutes and $15 later, I was on my way back to T’s place with what was reportedly a halfway decent bottle of California Cabernet.

As I walked into her place, the lights were off and no one was up front. I set the bottle down and slowly felt my way forward. The bedroom door was closed, and the rest of the place was nearly pitch-black. Because of the harsh Minnesota winters and the lack of decent insulation in her place, T keeps all the windows blocked year-round, because “it’s too much trouble to always be redoing them.” It’s like a goddamned cave in there; you can’t tell whether it’s day or night without opening the door and looking outside. I had my hands outstretched to aid in moving ahead, but thankfully it’s a very narrow hallway with no obstacles. I put my ear to the bedroom door but couldn’t make out any sounds. I thought about calling out, but instead I retraced my steps to the living room, stripped down to just my boxer briefs, and returned to where I’d just been standing.

As quietly as I could, I twisted the door handle and pulled the bedroom door open. The first thing I noticed was a pile of women’s clothes lying on the floor. Peeking around the corner, I saw two naked women erotically positioned and illuminated by the dim bedside lamp at the far side of the room. T was lying on her back, her thighs spread wide and the fingers of her left hand making slow circles around her clit. Donna was sitting on T’s face, grinding away, while the palms of her hands were pressed flat against the bedroom wall, since T’s double bed has no headboard. Neither woman was being particularly vocal – Donna was breathing hard, but quietly, whereas whatever sounds T was making were being directed straight into Donna’s vagina. I took off my boxers and began to stroke my cock, which was quickly at attention.

I was being quiet, but Donna turned her head and caught me out of the corner of her eye as I was standing at the side of the bed with my cock in my hand. “Guess—who’s—back?” Donna managed to announce, in between gasps for air. T mumbled something that I couldn’t understand, but Donna was apparently skilled at interpreting mouth-to-pussy speech. “She wants you to go down on her,” Donna translated, so I wasted no time climbing onto the bed and hopping to it. I pushed T’s hand aside and wrapped my lips around her little button-clit. I sucked on it hard, which really sets her off, and then I shoved two fingers deep into her pussy.

Eighteen months earlier, when T had the first of two back-to-back vaginal surgeries, she was worried they would affect her “pleasure parts,” as she called them. But for the past two nights, I was a witness that she was as orgasmic as she’d ever been. Meanwhile, Donna was raking her crotch up and down T’s mouth, and I looked up just as T took the hand she’d been using on her clit and stuck her middle finger deep into Donna’s ass. “Well, that’s an interesting turn of events,” I thought to myself. T was not a fan of anal play on herself, although she occasionally enjoyed it when I moistened my index finger and rimmed her butthole while simultaneously circling her clit with my tongue. She calls it “the double roundabout.” This was the first time I’d seen her finger-fuck another woman in the ass, although she’s never been shy about pounding a girlfriend’s other hole with her fingers. It didn’t take long for me to get T bucking and moaning, and I stayed with it until she exploded into a thigh-quivering orgasm.

After lifting myself up to catch a breath, I decided not to continue with more cunnilingus but instead mounted T, shoving my cock into her ultra-moist pussy. She made a half-hearted effort to push me away, but my 225 pounds was no match for her 140, so I stayed put. With Donna’s firm ass staring me in the face – she hadn’t dismounted from T’s face, despite already having had at least one orgasm – I balanced precariously on top of T and used my hands to grip Donna’s buttocks and spread them apart. Seconds later, she had the experience of two tongues on her, with one at each hole.

T mumbled something, with Donna apparently understanding her query, because she replied, “He’s got his tongue in my ass.” I sure did! But while focusing my attention on the shapely tush in front of me, I’d stopped fucking T and simply left my cock motionless, albeit balls-deep in her pussy. She seemed miffed by this lack of attention, because she responded by wrapping her legs around my thighs and humping up against me, fighting to attain yet another orgasm. Donna came with a grunt and a shudder, moaned, “Ohhhh, gawd!” and rolled off T’s face to collapse on the far side of the bed. Unfortunately, her unexpected dismount caused her knee to smack against the side of my head, and I think I might have lost consciousness for a few seconds. When I regained my senses, I’d rolled off T, having ended up on the same side of the bed where Donna had landed.

“Are you OK?” Donna asked, with concern in her voice. “Did I hurt you?” I pressed my hand to the spot where her knee had made contact with my skull. “No blood, no foul, I guess,” was my flippant reply, which was enough to elicit a hearty laugh from both women. It seemed like a good time to take a break, so I slid down to lie across the bottom edge of the mattress and laid my head on my outstretched arm. T said, “I think we could all use a drink,” and for once, I agreed that was a good idea. She climbed off the bed and slipped quickly into the kitchen, where we could hear her cursing because she couldn’t immediately find a corkscrew. I was torn between remaining in the bedroom and watching Donna play with her clit, which she was doing absent-mindedly, and following T into the kitchen to lend a hand with the wine. With the cry, “Zac – come here. I need you,” the decision was made for me.

I found T leaning back against the sink, the wine bottle in one hand and a fairly elaborate corkscrew device in the other. “I think I’m too high to figure this out,” she admitted, so I relieved her of both items and managed to extract the cork without damaging my hand, or my male ego. T looked absolutely delicious, nude with her pale pink nipples at full attention, her flushed skin accentuating the freckles on her chest, her red triangle down below curly and enticing, and the tang of pussy juice in the air. We stood there, wordlessly, for a few seconds – each checking out the other person’s body – until she reached out and wrapped her hand around my semi-tumescent cock. Then, she uttered a sentence any red-blooded male would love to hear in that situation: “I want to watch you fuck Donna, and then I’ll clean you both up.”

She and I have performed this act before, but the last time was pre-COVID. Back in 2019, while spending a fuck-filled four-day weekend in a St. Paul Airbnb, she’d picked up a waitress at the neighborhood pastry shop. We’d gone there for breakfast two days in a row, where during each visit T got more and more flirty with the young woman behind the counter. On Day Three, after telling me to pay the bill and then scram, she somehow talked Simone into coming over to our place once her shift ended at noon. Awaiting her arrival, T told me Simone was only interested in girl-on-girl sex, which was OK with me. And true to her word, Simone showed up on time, stripped off her clothes, and dove into T’s pussy as if she hadn’t had sex in months – which turned out to be the case. I sat on the sidelines, stroking and watching, as they both worked each other into multiple orgasmic frenzies. Taking a break, T said to Simone, “I’m thinking about sucking Zac’s cock, because I love the taste of his cum, but I’d like it even better if it came dripping out of your pussy.” Simone seemed more than a bit skeptical, until T told her that I’d do her doggy-style so she didn’t have to see me fucking her, and that I’d do my best to ejaculate quickly. Given the stroke job I’d been doing on myself the previous 30 minutes, that last part wasn’t going to be a problem. Simone agreed, somewhat reluctantly, and I took her from behind – a deliciously tight 22-year-old pussy that needed only half a dozen pumps to get blasted. T fulfilled her part of the bargain and even managed to make Simone orgasm one last time as my man-jizz ended up all over T’s face and then down her throat.

On this evening, however, there was no reluctant acceptance on Donna’s part. I carried three full wine glasses into the bedroom, distributed them accordingly, and then T announced the next stage in our hours-long fuck-fest. As soon as T explained what she wanted us to do, Donna and I looked at each other and asked, nearly simultaneously, “How do you want me?” That got all three of us laughing, but T had her own idea. “Do her missionary, Zac, so the cum won’t leak out before I gobble it up.” Thankfully I wasn’t drinking from my wineglass at that moment, because I would have probably done a spit-take onto her lovely striped cotton sheets. Instead, I drained the last of the liquid and handed my glass to T, who set it down on the nightstand closest to the bedroom door. Then I dove forward to shove my face into Donna’s crotch.

I’d caught her by surprise, but she didn’t voice a single objection, instead sliding her butt forward so she could lie flat on the bed. I tongued her slit for a minute or two – she tasted really good – and then hopped up onto my knees and guided my dick into her pussy hole. Donna reached up and pushed against my shoulders. I thought she was doing that to get me off her, but she only wanted to create enough room to pull her knees up and press them against my chest. This was actually a very effective fucking position for me, because her legs acted as a sort of spring against which I could thrust and retract. She supplied at least half of the motion, and I was able to hang onto her knees for leverage instead of having to use my arms to bear the weight of my body.

We built up a good rhythm, with lots of heavy breathing on both our parts. Meanwhile, T was sitting cross-legged on her side of the bed, finger-fucking herself with an in-and-out motion that matched my own pussy pounding. Just as T said to Donna, “Don’t be surprised, but he sometimes takes a while to come,” I froze on the downstroke as my cock pumped three or four streams of cum deep into Donna’s pussy. All she said was, “Done?” and when I could only nod my head, she used her legs to push me off her while holding her ass up off the bed. T swooped in and dove for the gusto, first licking up the drops of cum that had dripped off my cock as I withdrew, and then using her fingers to dig deep for the rest of the load.

I managed to stand up at the foot of the bed, knees sagging a bit against the edge of the mattress to maintain my balance. T was really slurping up what I’d left for her, and I jacked my dick a bit as I watched. Having completed her task on Donna, T spun around and licked me clean. “Fuck, that was fun!” she exclaimed, and then guzzled down the rest of the wine in her glass.

We’d easily passed the three-hour mark, and I was exhausted. The ladies climbed off the bed and headed to the bathroom, while I flopped down onto the mattress with the aim of slipping off to dreamland. T had other ideas, however. “Hey,” she called out, which awakened me from my near-slumber. “Donna’s staying over, so you’ll have to camp out on the couch.” I began to object, but my argument fell on deaf ears. “There’s just no room, Zac. Sorry. You’ll find an extra pillow and a blanket in the room where my clothes are.” I passed Donna on my way down the hall, pillow and blanket in hand. She’d stopped off in the kitchen for a glass of water and patted me on the ass while I was setting things up on the couch. I straightened up and gave her a kiss on the cheek, but she put her hand gently on the side of my face – coincidentally, the same side where she’d kneed me earlier – and gave me a deep kiss on the lips. “I’ll see you in the morning, OK?” she whispered. I thanked her for an amazingly fun time, which got a shy smile from her before she returned to the bedroom and closed the door.

I’m sure I fell asleep within minutes of stretching out on the couch. At six-foot-zero, I had just enough room to lie on my side (my preferred sleeping position) with my knees slightly bent. Even so, my head was pressed against one arm of the couch, and my feet rested up against the other one. Many hours later – I had no idea of the time, since the windows were blocked and my iPhone was in the other room – I was awakened by something stroking my lower leg. Forgetting where I was for a moment, I imagined it was my cat, Jemima, since she rubs up against me every morning as if to say, “Hey, human. It’s time for my breakfast.” So, when I opened my eyes to see Donna perched on the edge of the couch, as naked as she’d been the night before, I regained full consciousness damned quickly.
She put her finger to her lips and motioned for me to slide over. As skinny as she was, there was still hardly any room to accommodate her lying next to me, so she ended up mostly on top, one knee between my legs, her well-trimmed crotch pressed against my hip, her breasts against my chest, and her mouth a mere inch from mine. “I know T isn’t into morning sex,” Donna said in a very low voice, “but I hear you’re quite the fan, right?” I agreed and lifted my head up so I could give her a good-morning kiss. She slipped her tongue into my mouth while reaching down and wrapping her fingers around my rapidly rising cock. “Mmm, morning wood is the best wood, don’t you agree?” she teased. She squeezed me gently, and we continued to make out as she ground her pussy against my hip bone. Once she determined I was sufficiently erect, Donna threw her leg across my body and straddled me effortlessly. “You were on top last night, so now it’s my turn,” she said. Before I could object – not that it even occurred to me to do so – she had my cock all the way inside her pussy and was rocking back and forth on it with gusto. I reached up and tugged on her small nipples, which were like rock-hard cherries, and she worked her way into two very quick and enthusiastic orgasms.
Donna climbed off after her second orgasm but recognized I hadn’t had one. She teased me a bit with her tongue on the very tip of my cock, pushing my hands away as I tried (unsuccessfully) to engage her mouth more fully. “Be a good boy and put your hands behind your head,” she instructed, “or else I’ll leave you to take matters into your own hands.” At my age, I wasn’t sure how much cum I could muster, given the prodigious amount I’d pumped into her pussy just six or seven hours earlier, but any blow job was better than no blow job. [I think I read that saying needlepointed on a pillow, once.] Donna continued to tease my twitching cock, using only her tongue and resting her hands on either side of my body for balance. She must have toyed with me like this for 10 or 15 minutes before finally relenting and taking my dick all the way into her mouth. Her tongue action continued to be amazing as she bobbed her head up and down only slightly. Still, it was enough of a turn-on for me that I managed to ooze out a bit of cum as I orgasmed. Donna gave me a pretty smile, climbed off the couch, and said she was heading to the shower. “You could probably use one, too,” she insisted, so I joined her under a thin stream of warm water and soaped up her body as she returned the favor. We didn’t get into anything more sexual, but I truly enjoyed the mutual contact.

T climbed out of her bedroom about an hour later, already dressed for the day in a t-shirt and yoga pants. Donna and I were sitting on the couch, a respectable distance away from each other, as we watched a local TV news show. T greeted each of us with a kiss and then went into the kitchen to brew herself a cup of tea. Upon her return, she squeezed in between us and stretched out her legs so her feet rested on the coffee table. Looking at each of us in turn, she asked, “So, did you two have a nice morning fuck?” Before either of us could answer, though, she leaned over and kissed Donna on the mouth. “Thanks for taking one for the team,” she giggled. “You know I’m not into pre-noon dick.” I shot back, “I guess I'll set my alarm for 12:05 then.” T stuck out her tongue at me and said, “You’re leaving for St. Paul as soon as you get packed, and Donna will help me with my clothing once you leave.”

After that comeback, I had nothing more to say, so I placed my pjs and my shaving kit into my suitcase and headed for the door. T forestalled me as I passed through the kitchen and wrapped her arms around me in a sensuous hug. “I’ll see you on Friday, lover,” she breathed into my ear, and moments later I was in my car. My final, fleeting thought as I drove down Broadway toward the highway was, “Well, I think my tongue AND my cock can use the three-day break.”

Haven't even finished posting in my other confession thread (https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDDD72BF) but I needed to add this one:

I confess - within 24 hours between Thursday night and Friday afternoon I fucked two 18 year old girls who happen to be best friends. They're both doing a sort of "don't ask don't tell" policy about it - they know they're both doing shit with me but don't want to know details. One was nearly a virgin, the other a bit more experienced; both took it in all three holes. The less experienced girl tried anal and gave a blow job for the first time (was actually pretty decent for a newb). She was also super tight and I threw a pair of handcuffs on her and she was biting the chain while I fucked her. The other girl had played with her ass before and had been with a guy or two but was still pretty fresh, anal was actually harder for her... came on her face once and stomach once, face fucked her, etc. Both got spanked as well.

Both are interested in kink but are rather new to it... so I've been lucky enough to have some fun with each and show them "the ropes" (terrible pun I know).

And for the record I've got at least 12 years in age on them.

No pics as neither want to be posted online but... I've had a hell of a week.

Recently I went to a party; small gathering of some friends in an intimate setting. Instantly upon walking through the front door I could feel this woman noticing me; checking me out and vibing me. I am forty years old. She was in her early fifties. Her daughter was there as I soon came to find out. The Mother was overweight. She carried her weight well, but was nonetheless fat. She was not strikingly pretty, but rather pleasant to look at. She had long blond and straight hair, and her facial features indicated a potentially hard life. I'm good at reading people, and deciphering their stories from a glance. It was clear to me she'd put herself through the ringer of life, but there was light to her, and so I was interested. She was no taller than 5 ft, 3. She wore all black, sort of indicative of a witch, which peaked my curiosity even more. She was wearing a heavy coat so I could at this point not see as to the size of her tits. That was soon about to change.

This was an art party, where everyone gathered to create some piece of art. I used the excuse of the colored pencils that were next to her to find my seat beside her. She instantly engaged me, and just like that, it was on. Within ten seconds of sitting by her side she removed her jacket in a clear and shameless attempt to show me her tits. They were big. Correction; they were huge. The vibe I was receiving was almost as though I could reach out and touch one within moments of knowing her. If there were no people around us, I would have, but I remained calm.

It was New Years Eve, and after a few hours of chatting with her, I asked if I could kiss her at midnight. She gladly obliged, and so at the silence of 3, 2, 1, I did. She pressed her body against mine and instantly I though, "those tits are going into my mouth." She slipped her tongue into me and began feeling around as though she'd lost something in there. I reciprocated. We did not find what we were looking for.

A few minutes past midnight and I asked her to go for a walk with me. She did. I could have told her to finger her ass hole and bark like a seal and she would have. She wanted me, and I knew it. This does not happen often, so please take this as it is, excitement, not bragging. My dick was hard and I liked it.

We walked around the corner and she grabbed me tight. She slid her tongue into my mouth once again and my hand went on her breast. She lowered the collar of her shirt and took one of them out. My head went down and my mouth latched on. Within two hours of knowing this woman, I was sucking on her tits.

I looked up at her and with my very wet tongue, I licked her mouth. If a woman reciprocates to you licking her mouth, you know this is one dirty bitch. She did, and she was. She placed her hand on my erect cock and with a smile on her face said, "that'll do."

I could have pushed her on her knees right there and had her eating dick, but I wanted more.

We walked back to to standing amongst the crowd at the fire. Her daughter was opposite us. Her hand went into my pants and she began jerking me off. I could have cum right then. Not because it felt so good, but because I was so turned on by her act of public disobedience. My hand went inside her jacket which she had put back on to be outside, and I began squeezing her nipples while she jerked me off.

We eventually said goodnight, but not before setting a date for the next.

The next night we met and quickly ate. It was clear she wanted dick, and it was clear I was going to give it to her. We entered my house and she took off her shirt. This is where the story gets odd. As I said, she was a big girl. When she took her shirt off, she must have noticed or misread a facial expression of mine, because her body language instantly changed form fuck me, to, not so much. Her shirt went off quickly, but then she stopped. We laid in my bed and I began kissing her and her tits. They were huge, definitely bigger than Double D, and probably more like an F. It's hard to tell on the fat girls what's tit and what just you being fat. Either way I liked them a lot.

I was just about to make a move to fuck her when she pulled my pants off and put my cock in her mouth. I always prefer a woman be below me when she's got my dick in her mouth. I like face and throat fucking, and access to some titty fucking in between as well, so I positioned her as so. I removed my dick from her mouth. She was now lying on her back and I was straddling her face. I love this position. I put my balls in her mouth, and then slowly moved her mouth lower and lower below my balls to give her the chance to eat my ass. If a girl wants to, she will if the chance is given. She went for it, and within ten minutes of being home, my ass-hole was in her mouth. She not only did it, but she would not let go of it. She loved it, and she ate my ass like it's never been eaten before. Her tongue was shoving deep inside and within moments I was ready to explode. I held back.

I turned around, positioning myself so I could fuck her tits while she ate her ass-hole desert. Fuck I was going to come so hard. If you have never done this, boy or girl, I highly suggest it. Riding that bitches face with my ass in her mouth and dick between her huge tits...all I can say is hoy shit, yes, please!

I could hardly stand it any more. I turned around and began feeding her more dick. She began moaning this high pitched, and sort of annoying sound. She sounded like a fucking pig, which was good because we both knew she was being a fucking pig. A good fat fucking ass eating fuck pig. And now it was time for her feeding. I shit you not, she began crying out in this high pitched moan, "I want to drink your cum, I want to drink your cum!" Over and over. I didn't know if I wanted to cum on her or slap her and tell her to shut the fuck up. If I knew her better I would have done both. Dirty bitch. Or I guess more apropos would be slut. I finally blew my load and because of the ass eating it was a big one. Right into her open mouth and she hoovered up every drop. I got some on her lip and she made sure to lick that clean too.

I rolled over and relaxed. She was rubbing my chest and within a few moments I jerked awake from a sudden nodding out. She said, "ok, it's time for me to go." She would have spent the night but I didn't have a bed due to me just moving into a new home just a week earlier. I did tell her this while we were at dinner. She said she didn't care. The floor was good for eating ass and cum, but not for resting. The fat girls need a bed poor back muscles from being fat. I understood. We got up and got dressed.

We were walking toward the door and she leaned toward me awkwardly, closed her eyes and pursed her lips. The weird thing was that she was standing like three feet from me when she did this, so I could not tell if she was asking for a kiss, or had indigestion. I awkwardly reciprocated with a half-assed kiss, and she was pleased. In hind-site I wished I'd just fucked her face or spit on her or called her a dumb pig or something, but I didn't, I just kissed her. We got back into my truck and I drove her home.

She was here visiting her daughter from out of state. I asked if I would see her again and she told me she was leaving the following day and probably not. It's been two months and I have not heard a word form her. It's better that way, but sometimes I wish she'd come over and eat my ass and leave again. That'd be a nice regular to have.

My question is this; why'd she resort to not letting me fuck her? No complaints on my end, but I just thought it weird because she'd mentioned it several time right up until the act was in motion, and then just decided to eat some ass.

I think about and am writing this now because I am going to another art party tonight at that same house. I don't think she'll be there as she was just visiting and it was a total fluke, but her daughter might be. Her daughter is in her early thirties, but I wonder if her mother taught her well. man, what a fantasy it is to have them both eating that ass. Ok, gonna go jerk it thinking of that one!

Something I never told a soul!!!
This was 6 yrs ago and I was 34, I went to a pool party with a friend over at a house I had never been to before, cool house, nice people my age, we got toasted quick on mixed drinks, I don’t drink mixed drinks often and it was Thursday night so tomorrow was a work day also, my Pal got drunk and had left me at this house and I remember the Guy that lived there took me in to his sofa where i crashed, About 3am i woke up and this chick was on her knees touching my cock, beside her was another chick hunched down, i got so hard it was throbbing like crazy, i rolled over on my side facing them still pretending to be asleep, she had let go of it but she started back stroking me, I laid there stiff with a throbbing cock for about ten minuets until one of them put their mouth on it, she kissed it then dared the other one to>>> also, they took turns sucking me never long enough for me to blow a hot load in there mouths but they wasn’t finished with me, by now i had slowly rolled over back onto my back and they where still taking turns sucking me little sucks each time, i could hear them whispering from time to time but it was honestly so damned dark i couldn’t see anything in that room, i couldn’t remember who all was at the party that might have stayed over, i know we all were pretty dam lit though, Well one of them stood up and backed her ass up over my cock, she rubbed my cock in her crouch a few strokes and i could tell it was like touching a brillow pad, she hadn’t ever shaved that thing i would say, then it was the other ones turn and she seemed to have more of a problem getting up over it so i kind of turned over on my side a >>>little but as i did they stopped again, i thought they where going out of the room but they only checked the hall to see if anyone was up and eased the door closed more, they returned and one lifted my cock to her pussy, she rubbed it back and forth then she tried to put it inside her tight pussy hole, 4 or 5 times she slowlyyyyy pressed backwards on it and it just didn’t seem to want to go in, the next girl did the same thing except longer it seemed and as she was pressing back on it i was getting that much harder and throbbing like crazy man,>>> the one girl had gone out of the room and returned in seconds with what felt like the coldest freaking lotion ever created by man, they whispered and I herd click, then a squirt sound and her hand full of lotion was on my cock, hell I had to jerk it was so cold and instantly they froze and didn’t make a sound, slowly she reached back for my cock and rubbed the lotion on me, then one held my cock upright and the other one with her arms extended back behind herself leaned over me and positioned her ass above my cock, my cock was being guided in her ass I thought but she >>>brought one hand back and took my cock from the other girl and guided it to her pussy hole, she went down just a little and back up quickly then down on it even harder and there was a pause as it went in so slow then kind of “poped” inside, she didn’t move a muscle for a second she just sit there I think to be sure I was still sleeping, then ever so softly I felt her going further down on my throbbing cock, not much I’d say about two inches was all she put inside herself but she did fuck herself with it for a few minuets, god she was so tight and wet, and every stroke she would catch herself with her right arm on the back of the sofa to keep from going to far down I supposed but I was loving it man. Then after a while the other girl wanted to try it, I knew I would have to roll over on my side somehow but she fooled me this time, She got up on the sofa over me still sideways but with her hand on the back of the sofa behind herself and her feet(heels) where on the very edge of the sofa, she equated down over me and with one hand she lifted my cock to meet her tiny pussy, she rubbed the head of it on herself and >>>she tried to push it in, By now there whispering to one another, one is asking the other, is it in? No, is it in now? No! She kept slowly pressing back and down onto my cock, The one on the floor is now holding my cock upwards and the one over my has both her hands on back of the sofa, she pressed down a little and softly but just then her feet (heels) sliped off the sofa edge and she sat downward and “POP” my cock shoved in deep, she sat down on it pretty deep before she could stop herself, I shoved myself forwards to deepen it even more, her hands are now, one on my tummy and one on my leg, She didn’t move, SHE FROZE” my cock is in her all the way down to the hand on my cock and neither one of them are saying a word, slowly she raises up off it just a little then she stopped then back down, she does this a few times and god she is so wet now, I could feel the bottom of her guts hitting my throbbing cock stopping it from going any deeper, after a second or two she kind of rolled off it and the other girl almost shoved her over, she hoped up on me with her hills on the sofa also this time, she guided in in >>>herself and slowly she stroked it in herself, she didn’t go deep but it was in and she was stroking it like she wanted every inch of it, she was so wet and tight, ill never forget how tight they where, I was throbbing hard, stiff, thick, hard, I was going crazy wanting to cum, I didn’t know how long she would ride me, from time to time she would slow down as if to guide my cock upwards more or inwards and up more like she was hitting a spot she loved but I had to do something I wanted to blow a load so bad man and I thought any second she will cum and it would all be over, I took the chance, with my right hand I reached forwards and placed my hand on her crotch, feeling for her clit, she jerked but didn’t get off me, she stopped for a second but when I found her clit among all her pubic hair and softly rubbed it she started riding me again, upwards I would thrust as she came down on me but she would jerk upwards to not allow me in deeper, after two or three times of that I had had enough, I sat up while holding her on my cock, I rolled over with her and placed her up over the arm rest of the sofa, I wasn’t thinking of anything but the madness inside me wanting to release my cum inside her hot tight body, slowly I went>>> inside her, softly as she held her hands on my tummy pushing me backwards but that just drove me to wanting more, I pressed my hands into her shoulders leaning her forwards and crammed my cock as deep as it would go, I forced it in and held in deep, I was motionless with it deep inside her pussy while instantly her legs went stiff and she tried pushing me out of her but as she did I drove it deeper, I wanted to break her open, tare, rip it open, I wanted it all inside her, she managed to turn sideways and flop my cock out of her pussy, she slid out from under me and off onto the floor next to the other girl sitting there who to my “amazement” must have just thought it was her turn and wanted to try it too, I don’t know but I was busting to cum somewhere, she hoped up there and I bent her over, I remember having to raise her gown up over her back but my cock found her hot pussy hole easy enough, I popped it in and slowly stroked her, she too kept her hands back on my tummy but as I leaned her over I secured my feet in the sofa, leaned forwards an grabbed the sofa arm she was leaning over with both my hands, putting her inside my grasp so she couldn’t get off my cock that easy and as I >>>leaned my body against hers I shoved it in, I crammed and crammed it deep and the more she wiggled the more I shoved, with in seconds of it I had to blow, I shoved it deep and upwards once more then I drug it out and laid it between us on her back and my load exploded.. I fell back off her and she jumped up, they both sat there on the floor not saying a word to me, then about that time I heard a alarm clock or something going off, it was loud and not to far away, they hurried out of the room and the alarm quieted down then I heard, “Girls Get UP” I grabbed for my swim shorts but couldn’t find them, I didn’t know if I had removed them or if they had but I did find a blanket or throw, I covered myself and listened to the chatter coming from the hall. We’re up Mom!! Then water came on from the bathroom, it seemed like 30 minutes went by and now day light is coming in this little window near the end of the sofa, I smell coffee brewing and people talking, I hear a truck start up and drive off. Im on this leather sofa to short for anyone to be sleeping on but I can tell its leather because I am sticking to it and what ever was used as lotion, plus the cum was sticking me to it, I didn’t hear and sounds from the>>> home now and thought I better get up and run to the bathroom and get dressed, well as I flipped the bathroom light on I was shocked to see I was covered in blood from my chest to my knees, it was a total mess, I found a wash cloth and cleaned myself up as best I could standing at the vanity, as I wiped off with the hot water and thought of the tight fucks I had just enjoyed my cock started to rise again, then beside me I hear a faint tap on the door and the door opened a little, Hey Eddie, here is a towel for you hun and some coffees ready, Oh thank you very much I said as I reached round to take it there stood this blonde Princess with her eyes focused on my cock, slowly to took it from her hands and layed it on the vanity beside me as I washed off, I made sure she could watch me and I even stroke myself more just in case she was watching me through the cracked open door, wow she was pretty I thought to myself, I wonder witch one she was I rammed it in, the first one or second one that seemed to take it better.>>> I raped the towel round me and steped back into the living room and found my shorts (swim trunks) and tee shirt, I looked down at the sofa and oh lord! It was soaked with fucking blood, I snatched my towel off and wiped it up the best I could then went and cleaned off the towel, when I returned to the living room there was this lady, Hi I am Kim, Johns wife, Hi I’m Eddie and well I don’t remember much about last night, we both laughed, yeah you got pretty drunk, I think we all did, it was Johns birthday and he had to go to work today, Awww that’s to bad I said, Can I use your phone to call for a ride please? No its ok I’ll take you home when your ready Eddie, ok thanks I just live three streets over on --------, ok sure its ok. We talk and laugh about the night’s events and drunkards and I noticed she still had on a swim suit (g-string I think at that point)under her robe, she felt comfortable letting it open up so I could see it, I >>>even said I like your suit, sitting there drinking coffee she lifted her foot up on the chair edge and her right cunt lip poped out of her bottom, I kept looking at it enjoying the view and figured hell ill return the favor to her, because I had noticed her glancing at my package also from time to time, so I slid my hand down towards my cock as we talked, being nonchalant about it I was pressing in on my cock to arouse it up, she glanced at the wall to point out some photos on the wall and as she did I adjusted myself to allow my thickening swelling cock to fall out of my shorts leg, She said that’s my two mean assed kids there and as she looked back at me it was out and I looked over her shoulder at the pictures and there was two very pretty girls pictures hanging there, How old are they I asked? 14 yr old twins she replied with a slow soft voice, I glance back at her and her eyes where fixed on my cock, I still had my hand next to it and I pressed inwards to expose more for her to see, She said yeah they came in last night from a game about 10pm and I think they stayed up all night online chatting because both of them where half asleep this morning and didn’t want to go to school, I just laughed and pretended to be looking off at the photos hanging round the room letting her tell me who the strangers are knowing shes staring at my growing cock as I now have my fingers digging in it exposing it more and more as it hardens, she gets up and says come in the living room and ill show you my twin sister also, ok we go in >>>there, I sit on the sofa facing her with my leg jacked open and she does the same to me except our knees are touching and her robe is fully opened showing her full breast in that skinny swim suit, I often glance at her boobs to let her know i am looking while I held my coffee in one hand and cock in the other, She points out people on the walls and gives me the story behind their lives, And this one behind me she says, as she turns her back to me and gets up on one knee leaning over the sofa arm to touch a photo hanging on the wall, she had to know her robe rose up her back exposing her firm ass with that g-string on up in it so nicely, There was this huge wet spot on the sofa from her ass so I figured what that fuck I am almost sure she wants too, I reach out and touch her ass, nice tan line I say then setting my coffee down and putting both hands on her ass she didn’t say a word she just leaned forwards a little while I touched her body, I rubbed her clit and felt how wet she was, she was so Horney she was >>>dripping wet, I slod the g-string off then down past her knees and she removed it, I spread her leg and ran my toung up her virginal opening so soft and slow, every lick she would jerk and twitch as if she where already about to explode, I wanted to see this hot body of hers, I turned her round and removed her top, wow those firm tits where so awesome, I laid her back and got down on my knees on the floor, I spread her legs and sucked her pussy like no other had ever touched that shaven tight thing, it didn’t take long until she was begging me to stop for a second, but I didn’t because I knew she was about to bust, I bit her clit once more and her eyes rolled back in her head then she squirted off on my chest and face like nothing I had ever seen, I couldn’t move away fast enough so I got splattered, I didn’t care it was awesome to see her jerking and cuming so hard like that, I’M sorry she say, No its ok I loved it, I’m sorry she said again, my husband hate when I do that, I had already gotten up in front of her and was reaching out to her face, now I just wanted my cock in her mouth to shut her up before she spoiled the moment of passion, she reached down and lifted it up to her mouth, oh my god I love your cock, she >>>kisses it and stretches her lips over it, she sucks it and again stops to tell me how she loves my size and thickness, as she opened her mouth this time I crammed it in the back of her throat enough to gag her, I pulled it out long enough to let her breath then I forced it back deep in her throat, she couldn’t swallow it but I could feel it trying to turn down her throat as I forced it, I fucked her mouth until she hag gaged and vomited on my cock, I spun her around and bent her over the sofa arm and placed the head of it in, I placed both her hands behind her back and held them and slowly started in, after a few strokes I was deep inside her wet pussy and cramming my cock deeper with every stroke, she arched her back lifting her ass up towards me letting me in so I let go of her hands, I held her hips and pounded it harder with each stroke, I pulled out and sat on the sofa letting her sit on it with her ass towards me, she leaned forwards putting her hands on the floor and pounded my cock like a pro, I kept seeing that tiny asshole pull in and then relax, I wet my thumb and softly rubbed it then easeing my thumb up her >>>asshole while she pounded on me, she started jerking again and I knew this bitch was going to blow a load again, I lifted her up over on the sofa arm again bent over and placed my cock on her tight asshole, No wait she says! I’ve never done that, easy please, stop if I say so ok, I leaned back and spit a huge wad of spit on her asshole, pointed my cock down, pressed it in a little then relaxed a second then eased it a little more inwards, forwards she went, I scooted fer forwards against the armrest, crossed her arms behind her back holding them with one hand and placed it on her asshole again, I forced the head in then told her to just relax baby, as she did and raised her ass up a little more as she relaxed I went a little deeper, I knew she couldn’t get off my cock to easy because it had worked earlier that morning with the other two so I leaned forwards over her and with one huge stroke I shoved it in, wow I felt shit being shoved aside as plowed inwards, She screamed and lunged forwards but know where she could go, I grabed her by the back of her neck along with a hand full of hair and shoved her back where I wanted her while relentlessly pounding her asshole driving my cock to the bottom, her legs violently >>>flung straight out and stiffened as I crammed it in then like a fucking mad river she exploded again, she started jerking violently and squirt after gushing squirt she poured out, I went kind of crazy myself as I shoved it in and with one last hard slam I shot of deep in her tight asshole, I just held it in her till she went limp and stopped moving, so relaxed, the whole room smelled like cum and shit mixed, I released her and she slowly turned round to kiss me, we fell to the sofa kissing and relaxing, we where both soaked, we held each other for a moment or two without even a word, it was awesome, the best sex of my life, the best day of my life, She said, oh my God I am so glad you came to the party can we please stay in touch and see each other sometimes, sure I would love that if we could, we kiss again and I couldn’t help but stick my fingers inside her to taste her cum once more, she leaned back and I kissed her pussy one last time for the evening, I said wow, I’m cum drained now lol, between you and the two >>>chicks this morning wow, She laughed then said what two chicks this morning? I don’t know I told her but these two chicks had sex with me this morning and it was awesome, She laughed and said let me grab us a towel, brb, ok. She walked back in the living room and said so your not kidding me are you?
No’ I was awakened by two chicks touching me and before it was over we had sex, Who where they I said? She held up the towel I had used that morning to wipe the blood off the sofa and she said, You fucked my daughters Eddie! No way I said, no way, I couldn’t see anything didn’t know who they where, im so sorry. Get the fuck out Eddie! Just get out!
Well I never herd from her again, I seen them all from time to time but never stopped to talk or say high, I figured she blamed me for something I didn’t dream would ever happen to me.

A dog Named 'Sex'

When people buy a dog, they usually name him something like Rover or Bowser. Well I chose to name my dog "Sex". But lately Sex has been a little embarrassing to me.

I remember one day I took Sex to City Hall to get a license for him. I went up to the clerk and said "I would like to have a license for Sex". He said he would like to have one too. I said "You don't understand, I've had Sex since I was nine years old". He said I must have been quite a kid.

Last year they were auditioning dogs for a commercial on dog food. I took Sex to the studio to see if he would get the part. But suddenly Sex started to run off around the studio. I went after him, but the crew manager grabbed my arm and asked what I was doing here. I told him I was hoping to have Sex on TV. He called me a showoff.

One day Sex ran out on me in the middle of the night. I went around the neighborhood looking for him. A cop came and asked what I was doing. I told him I was looking for Sex. My case comes up this Friday...

================

Baked Beans

Once upon a time, there lived a man who had a maddening passion for baked beans. He loved then. but he always had a very embarrassing and somewhat lively reaction to them. Then, one day, he met a girl and fell in love with her. When it was apparent that they would marry, he thought to himself, she is a sweet and gentle girl and will never go for this kind of carrying on. So, he made the supreme sacrifice and gave up the beans. The were married thereafter. Some months later, his car broke down on the way home from work and since they lived in the country, he called her and told her that he would be late getting home because he had to walk. On his way home, he passed a small cafe and the odour of freshly baked beans was overwhelming. Since he still had several miles to walk, he figured that he would work off any effects before reaching home, so he stopped at the cafe. Before leaving, he had eaten three large orders of baked beans. All the way home, he put-putted and after arriving, felt reasonably sure that he had putted his last. His wife seemed somewhat agitated and excited to see him and exclaimed: Darling, I have the most wonderful surprise for dinner

tonight. She then blindfolded him and led him to his chair at the head of the table. He seated himself and just as she was ready to remove the blindfold, the telephone rang. She made him vow that he would not touch the blindfold until she returned. Then she went to answer the phone. Seizing the opportunity, he shifted his weight to one leg and let go. It was not only loud, but as ripe as a rotten egg. He took the napkin from his lap and vigorously fanned the air around him.

Things had just about returned to normal, when he felt the urge come on again, so he shifted his weight to the other leg and let go again. This was a true prize winner. While keeping his ear on the phone, he went on like this for 10 minutes, until he knew the phone farewell indicated the end of his freedom. He placed the napkin in his lap and folded his hands on top of it and smiling contently to himself was the perfect picture on innocence. When his wife returned she asked if he had peeked and he said no. At that point, she removed the blindfold

and revealed his surprise.

Twelve dinner guests seated around the table for a birthday party for him.

====================================

Gold dig

In a mining district, Mrs. Brown presented her husband with a 12 pound baby boy. Mr. Brown was so delighted that he went to the newspaper office and told them that he had found a 12 pound gold nugget, as pure as any in America. Naturally, the newspaper sent a reporter to the house to get the story, as anyone would do, and everyone was prospecting for gold in the little town. This is what happened.

Reporter: "Does Mr. Brown live here?
She: "He does."
He: "Is he in?"
She: "No."
He: "I understand that he found a nugget of gold weighing 12 pounds."
She: (Seeing the joke) "Yes, he found one."
He: "Can you show me the spot where he found it?"
She: "I'm afraid Mr. Brown would object as it is private."
He: "Is the hole very far from here?"
She: "No, it is quite near."
He: "Has Mr. Brown been working the claim long?"
She: "No, only about ten months."
He: "Has he reached the bottom yet?"
She: "No, but he is very near."
He: "Was Mr. Brown the first to work it?"
She: "Well, he thinks he was."
He: "Has he been working the claim regularly since he found it?"
She: "No, but I told him last night it was time to start again."
He: "I suppose he works it secretly?"
She: "Yes, mostly every night."
He: "Do you help him?"
She: "I do my best."
He: "Do you think he will sell the claim?"
She: "I doubt it, he gets so much pleasure out of working it."
He: "Did he blast it out with nitroglycerine?"
She: "No, he used Vaseline and kept digging."
He: "Has he widened the hole any?"
She: "Yes, a little."
He: "How big is the hole?"
She: "Well, about normal size, I suppose."
He: "Is he going to improve the mine any?"
She: "Yes, he said he was going to white wash the shaft tonight."
He: "Does he work alone at night?"
She: "No, I hold it for him and we split 50/50."
He: "Is he an expert at it?"
She: "Well, he does good work."
He: "Would you mind showing me the gold nugget?"
She: "Certainly." (Then she brought out the 12 pound baby boy and they carried the reporter to the hospital.)

====================================

How to Kill a South Dakota Eel

Little Johnny was 11 years old, and like other boys his age, rather curious. He had been hearing quite a bit about courting from the other boys, and he wondered what it was and how it was done.

One day he took his questions to his mother who became flustered. Instead of explaining things to Johnny, she told him to hide behind the curtain one night and watch his older sister and her boyfriend. This he did the following morning. Here is what Johnny described to his mother:

"Sis and her boyfriend sat and talked for a while, then he turned off most of the lights. Then he started kissing and hugging her. I figured sis must be getting sick, because her face started to look funny. He must have thought so too, because he put his hand inside her blouse to feel her heart, just like a doctor would except he is not as smart as the doctor because he seemed to have trouble finding her heart. Sis must have put some bigger fruit under her blouse this time because her boyfriend kept on saying how they were the largest melons he had ever felt. He must of gotten real hungry from all that kissing and stuff because she let him take off her blouse and suck on both of them for a long time."

"Then he started getting sick too, because pretty soon both of them were panting and getting all out of breath. His other hand must have been getting cold, because he put it under her skirt. About this time, sis got worse and began to moan and sigh and squirm around and slide down toward the end of the couch. Then this was when the fever really started. I knew it was a fever because sis told him she felt really hot. Finally I found out what was making them so sick. A big eel had gotten in his pants somehow. It just jumped out of his pants and stood there about 12 inches long! Honest! Anyway, he grabbed it in one hand to keep it from getting away. When sis saw it, she really got scared. Her eyes got big and her mouth fell open and she started calling out to God and stuff like that. She said it was the biggest one she had ever seen. I should have told her about the one at the lake. Anyway, sis got brave and tried to kill it by biting its head off. All of a sudden she made a noise and let the eel go. I guess it bit her. Then she grabbed it with both hands and held it tight while he got a muzzle out of his pocket. He slipped it over the eel's head to keep it from biting her again. Sis laid back and spread her legs so she could get a scissor lock on it, and he helped by laying on top of the eel. The eel put up a hell of a fight! Sis started groaning and squealing and her boyfriend almost upset the couch. I guess they wanted to kill the eel by squashing it between them. They must have been getting shocked by the eel because they were shaking a lot. After awhile, they both quit moving and gave a great sigh. Her boyfriend got up, and sure enough, they had killed the eel. I knew it was dead because it just hung there limp, and some of the insides were hanging out. Sis and her boyfriend were tired from the fight, but they went back to courting anyway. He started hugging and kissing her again, and by golly, the eel was not dead! It jumped straight up and started to fight again. I guess eels are like cats; they have nine lives or something. This time, sis jumped on it and tried to kill the eel by sitting on it. After a long fight, they finally killed the eel. I knew it was dead because I saw sis's boyfriend peel its skin off and flush it down the toilet."

====================================

Barbara Walters at the Indian Reservation

Barbara Walters is doing an editorial on Indian life on the

reservation. She looks around and sees that some of the men have one

feather, some have two and the chief has feathers all the way down to

the ground.

So she asks a young brave, "What do the feathers mean, some of you have

one, some have two and the chief must have hundreds!" The young brave

replies, "Each feather is for each squaw we have sex with!"

To which Barbara Walters replies, "Come on, I don't believe that!" She then goes to the chief and repeats the question, "What do the feathers mean, some of you have one, some have two and the you must have hundreds!"

The chief replies, "It's true, each feather is for each squaw we have sex with!" Astonished, Barbara exclaims again, "But you have hundreds!" The chief replies, "Me chief, me fuck em all, big, fat, skinny, tall, me chief me fuck em all!"

Barbara exclaims, "You should be hung!" The chief replies, "Me hung, big like buffalo, long like snake!" "Oh dear!", exclaims Barbara. To which the chief replies, "No fuck deer, asshole too high, run to fast!"

Hope you enjoy this one, it's much better told verbally.

================

Law as it should be

One evening after attending the theatre, two gentlemen were walking down the avenue when they

observed a rather well dressed and attractive lady walking just ahead of them. One of the men

turned to the other and remarked, "I'd give $50.00 to spend the night with this woman." To their

surprise the young lady overheard the remark and turning around she said, "I'll take you up on

that." She had a pleasant voice and a neat appearance, so, after bidding his companion good

night, the man accompanied the lady to her apartment, where they immediately went to her

apartment where they immediately went to bed.

The following morning the man presented her with $25.00. As he prepared to leave she demanded the

rest of the money stating "If you don't give me the money I'll sue you for it." He laughed saying

"I'd like to see you get it on these grounds."

The next day he was surprised when he received a summons ordering his presence in court as

defendant in a law suit. He hurried to his lawyer and explained the details of the case. His

lawyer said: "She can't possibly get a judgement against you on such grounds, but it will be

interesting to see how her case will be presented."

In court after the usual preliminaries, the lady's lawyer addressed the court as follows: "Your

Honour, my client, this lady here, is the owner of a piece of property, a garden spot surrounded

by a profuse growth of shrubbery, property she agreed to rent to the defendant for a specific

length of time for the sum of $50.00. The defendant took possession of the property, used it

extensively for the purpose for which it was rented, but upon evacuating the premises he paid

only $25.00 which is only half the amount agreed upon. The rent was not excessive, since it is

restricted property, and we ask judgement to be granted against the defendant to assure payment

of the balance."

The defendant's lawyer was impressed and amused at the way the opponent had presented the case.

His defense, therefore, was somewhat altered from the way he originally planned to present it.

"Your Honour, my client agrees that the young lady has a fine piece of property, that he did rent

such property for a time and a degree of pleasure was derived from the transaction. However, my

client found a well on the property, around which he placed his stones, sunk a shaft and erected

a pump, all labour being performed personally by him. We claim these improvements to the property

adequately compensated for rental of said property. We therefore, ask judgement be not granted."

The young lady's lawyer come back was this: "Your Honour: My client agrees that the defendant did

find a well on her property and that he did make improvements such as my opponent has described.

However, had the defendant not known the well existed, he would never have rented the property,

also, upon evacuating the premises, the defendant removed the stones, pulled out the shaft and

took the pump with him. In doing so, he not only dragged the equipment through the shrubbery, but

left the hole much larger than it was prior to his occupancy, making it easily accessible to

little children. We therefore, ask that judgement be granted."

The judge's decision was that the defendant should either pay the plaintiff the $25.00 balance,

or, failing that, that the defendant should detach the aforementioned equipment and present it to

plaintiff for damages.

The man hurriedly wrote out a check for $25.00 to the young lady.

Case dismissed.

=============

The Old Boat

Joe and John were identical twins. Joe owned an old dilapidated
boat and kept pretty much to himself. One day he rented out his
boat to a group of out-of-staters who ended up sinking it. He
spent all day trying to salvage as much stuff as he could from
the sunken vessel and was out of touch all that day and most of
the evening. Unbeknownst to him, his brother John's wife had died
suddenly in his absence.

When he got back on shore he went into town to pick up a few
things at the grocery. A kind old woman there mistook him for
John and said, "I'm so sorry for your loss. You must feel
terrible."

Joe, thinking she was talking about his boat said, "Hell no!
Fact is I'm sort of glad to be rid of her. She was a rotten old
thing from the beginning. Her bottom was all shriveled up and she
smelled like old dead fish. She was always holding water. She had
a bad crack in the back and a pretty big hole in the front too.
Every time I used her, her hole got bigger and she leaked like
crazy."

"I guess what finally finished her off was when I rented her to
those four guys looking for a good time. I warned them that she
wasn't very good and that she smelled bad. But they wanted her
anyway. The damn fools tried to get in her all at one time and
she split right up the middle."

The old woman fainted.

This story is of my sister amd how I sleep with her and maybe fuck too. Sorry for my english isn't good.

My sister Rakhi looks very beautiful and sexy. She is 5.7fts and 36 28 36. Her face is very attractive. I�m unfortunate guy being born with her as brother other wise my full adventure would be different. Anyhow since I came to realize this world, I started concentrating my sister�s stunning beauty. We were three at our home.

My father passed away when was in childhood days. My mother is a peddler. She uses to go for selling fruits. Me and my sister we both always use to be together. We use to sleep together. Guyse when I was in 6th STD my sister got puberty. After that her beauty grew within no time. Her small breasts grown huge melons. Her butt also grew. Everything went well with her.

But the changes that occurred in me because sexy body aroused me a lot. My mother use to sleep in one mat and my sister and me use to sleep on a meet separately. In those days me and sister tied together and slept. While sleeping me the touch on her huge tender breast happen with my face. At that night I could sleep.

It was not single event but it used to happen regularly I don�t sleep in the night because playing with her breasts and butts with her knowledge and I was scolded given punishments in the class for sleeping in the class. He was innocent my sir. Many times I use to keep my face in between my sisters sexy tits and sleep.

One day what happened when she was sleeping deeply, I was searching her pussy by inserting my finger her skirt. While I do this, she woke and asked me whet are you doing, I said no and slept. But in the whole day I was fully thinking to explore her pussy to the night. The night arrived very soon as usual we went to the bed slept.

At the midnight I woke and saw my sister sleeping facing me. I started lifting her skirt from below. She was in deep sleep. O my fortune she was not wearing any panty on that day. Her pussy was invisible. Because it was dark room. I can�t switch on the light my mother wake up. That�s why I slowly moving my palm on her pussy and felt her pubic hers very hot

And rubbing her pussy very slowly. I also know that if my sister wakes I would be caught. O my god it was blissful moment for me. My small cock rose and nothing happened. I slowly touched her clits it was soft. Some fluid was flowing from her cunt; I was not aware what that was at that time. I took little drop and tasted it was salty. She was still not wakening.

I was inserting my finger in her cunt hole it was too hot and very wet. I did not know what to do with the pussy those days. Because I was not matured enough. When I was 16years old my sister got married I was unlucky guy. She left our home to hubby home. One day my sister with her husband came to my home on the festive occasion.

I was very happy and looking for a chance to enjoy with my sister. Because by now I have got matured enough and so many times I have masturbated. I know what the sex is. My fortunate, that night my mother went to my grandma home and my sister I and her husband were there in the home. We were so tired of the festive and went to sleep.

I was not sleeping but I pretend like sleeping. My sister and her hubby started the game. I was near by them. My uncle removed her skirt and blouse and kissed her for a while, and then he was kissing her neck and removed her bra and started carousing her melons she was moving to respond to that stumily.

He started sucking the tits and she started moaning ha-ha, ha-ha slowly, hey slowly, fuck I fuck me soon, they forgot that I was sleeping beside them. He removed her panty and put his penis in her vagina and ridded harshly she was crying in pain and enjoying equally. He climaxed with no time. But she was not.

She did not leave him and tied him and begging him to fuck her more. He was not interested so she left him and turned and masturbated herself with her fingers. I was so shocked to see these all this mess but I want to fuck her at any cost. After she masturbated slept her without wearing her skirt and bra.

I was touching her wet pussy mixed with sperms and juice flowing out. My I started tying her tightly and sucked lips and kissed long. She was enjoying. Because she was not satisfied fully by her husband. I relieved her and got up and turned her facing towards me and put my tongue in her wet cunt hole and started fucking continuously half an hour

I was getting so tired but I want to give my sister full pleasure, then I sucked her melon one by one, she was moaning slowly. Then I put my cock in her deep cunt hole she became hot once again, I was riding her she came in my tool three or four times while I was fucking her cunt I was also carousing her melons she was in ecstasy.

I climaxed on her and she also got satisfied by me. She slept beside me and I put her clothes on her. It was my first sex adventure with my own sister. In the morning I got up she was so happy. My uncle went to job. She said to me, you are suitable for me I want you to fuck me more and more please fuck me brother but keep it secret.

Yesterday was the big day, I've been dating this girl for two years. For the purpose of being vague lets just say we got together before she was growing hair down there. She's a very petite girl with a height of 4'7 and I believe she weighs a little under 70 lbs. She has a nice tight developed body though and she's a very compliant and obedient girlfriend. She has wanted to be a model all of her life but was to embaraced and with to low self esteem to say anything about it. I helped her gain some confidence over the years and even got her in a mind set where she would show my friends her naughty parts and let them critique her and occasionally have a feel spree. She is still a very shy girl but I decided she was ready.

I told her that I had made a friend out in Nashville who was a modeling scout, and he worked for a company that booked stuff for bikini magazines, clothing magazines and playboy. She was overjoyed by the chance but I told her not to get her hopes up because he had a lot of models wanting to work with him and some of them where willing to get naked and even have sex with him for the opportunity to be represented by him. Her face got really red when I told her that and she silently stared at the ground. I could tell she was thinking about whether or not she would do it but she didn't want me to know, I put my hand on her leg and said, "it's cool, if you have to I'd be cool with it."

My "friend" was actually just this guy I had met at a bar. Once I told him that my girlfriend was ready he got excited and started making preparations. He asked if his brother and the black bouncer at his bar could come along pretend to be staff, I said that'd be fine. His brother had a digital camera and a tripod and would be the photographer.This guy was around 35 and his brother was 43 I believe. The black bouncer was a 300 lb man, he was 39 and standing close to 6'9. The bar owner and the bouncer came waring suits, saying that the bouncer was his associate. His brother came, unshaven with a long beard and greasy hair. He wore a sleeveless undershirt and a pair of jean shorts claiming to be the photographer.

The bar owner also brought a female who was somewhere around 45 without telling me. She was going to be the makeup artist. I was a bit skeptical but the bar owner said she was down. When my girlfriend got there the older female took her into the bathroom to get her cleaned, made up and dressed. My girlfriend later told me that she had insisted upon bathing her in the shower, making sure to get her cleaned and shaving her armpits, privates and asshole (my words not hers). She first came out wearing a black bra with a pink zebra striped pair of underwear. She stood there nervously, red in the face trying to smile. Her hair was platinum blonde but the roots where starting to show. The bouncer kind of grunted and said, "hmmm she's alright I guess". My girlfriend looked at the ground slightly embraced.

The bar tender asked her to turn around slowly and she did. The asked her to come closer and sit down in front of them and she did that too. The underwear where so tight, her asshole was almost visible. She sat down and they started with some business stuff, going over the contract with her and telling her they where going to take some pictures of her in some different outfits and then deliberate and discuss over upstairs afterwards. She said that would be good. We started out with a shoot of her laying down on the bed with her legs semi apart. The photographer directed her and wasted no opportunities to reposition her himself and to grope her very slyly. She seemed to preoccupied with the bar tender and the bouncer's approval to even notice. Once or twice he hiked her underwear up almost painfully high saying that it was casting the wrong type of shadow on her curves. They had her sit and down talked to her for a little while, acting almost disappointed or unsatisfied. They said we where going to need to try something different.

The next outfit they gave her was a micro bikini. It was black and pretty much showed everything, barely covering anything up. She did poses for over an hour in it and the photographer repositioned her a lot more this time. At moments they all stood up and inspected her, fixing her hair and re adjusting her bikini. At one point the bar owner even pulled her bikini aside exposing her whole ass and snapping up close pictures of it, saying the would need to know the exact shape of it in order design bikinis perfectly for her in the future. She was very compliant and seemed not to be very nervous.

Next outfit they gave her a jean skirt and a g-string. When she asked where the top piece was they said that their was none. She objected and they told her she could cover her breasts with her hands and arms, they just needed to see a more erotic side of her. She went into the bathroom with the older female and changed into it. She started out posing laying on her side on a black couch and trying to cover her breasts with her forearms and elbows. She sucked in her gut to make herself appear extra thin. They asked her if she could lay on her side with her arms over her head and she said okay, laying flat on her back and completely exposing her chest. The black man came over and asked if he could double check that they where natural and she said that would be okay. He played with her tits, squeezing and flicking the nipples until they where both nice and hard and a little bit red and irritated. They got shots of her in various positions, looking up her skirt and things like that.

After a while they said the skirt was getting in the way and asked her to remove it. She was there posing for a long time in just a g-string and then they said that was also in the way and that she had to remove it. We took pictures of her for probably another hour in the nude. All 5 of us taking turns repositioning her and running out hands slyly over her body. She asked for a water and I slipped a pill to make her horny in the water bottle. She posed for about another half an hour and her pussy got very wet. My favorite picture we took the black man was holding her legs spread eagle apart fully exposing both her pussy and asshole. She tried to cover her breasts and the bar owner instructed her to raise her hands strait up over her head and smile.

Once this was done the six of us went upstairs and got in a Jacuzzi. They told her she should just stay naked to show she was comfortable with her body. We all took a shot and opened a bottle of red wine and all had a glass of that as well. We discussed business and how the shoot went. After a while they brought up the fact that she would have to give a private show to them behind the scenes to really see what she was made of. She agreed and proceeded to stand on a stool in the jacusi and dance for all of us fully nude. They had her dance for around 45 minutes until she was covered in sweat and very tired. We got her to take two more shots and then took her into the bar owners room.

They got a sybian machine out of the closet and told her to sit on it. She sat on it and started getting super aroused, lifting herself up off of the machine. The black bouncer pushed her down onto the machine by her shoulders while the bar owner and his brother tickled her nipples with mini vibrators and shoved a thin but heavily vibrating dildo in her ass. They all groped her and played with her for probably 20 minutes causing her to orgasm twice and even scream. After a little while they asked her if she would be comfortable blowing me in front of them and she said she would. She blew me while on the sybian machine and then we picked her up and laid her on the bed. The bouncer produced a fuckzall from the closet with a bigger dildo on it. He stuffed it into my girlfriend while the bar tender toyed with her very irritated tithes. After a while they told me to sit on her head and she licked my balls and sucked on them lightly. After that they put away the fuckzall and we all took turns passing her around and cuming in her mouth around every 10 mints for the next hour and a half probably. Even the older female road her face hard and squirted all inside of her mouth.

After that we decided to take a break and made her dance for us some more. The black guy still had his dick out and made her ride up on it to the music, almost twerking in a very inexperienced kind of way. He started rubbing his tip on her pussy which was still very wet and slightly beat up. He kept grabbing her hands and making her play with his dick and balls. After a while he grabbed her hips and pulled her back slowly making her take his whole dick inside. She gasped, she was probably in a lot of pain, it was the biggest dick she'd ever taken.

He laughed and pushed her forward, grabbing her ass cheeks in his big hands and pulling them apart, running his thumb in cirlces around her asshole and making her hump him faster and faster. After a while he laid back on the bed and took his shirt off, he was very fat and had a lot of curly hair on his chest. We made her turn around and face him so we could sit comfortably and watch her tight little ass gyrate. He played tentatively with her tities and made her spend a lot of time licking his finger. He would stick his finger in her asshole then make her suck on it right afterwards. After a while we made her lick and suck on his nipples, which was easy because that's how far her head could go up his body. She sucked on his nipples and even had to pull hairs out of her mouth. After a while the older woman started sucking my dick and the bar owner went over and put a bunch of lube on his dick and put it in my girlfriends ass. His brother went around and played with her tits, talking shit to her and laughing, making her feel humiliated. She ran her tongue in circles on the bouncers nipples.

She even started to cry at one point from the pain but it only made the three of them laugh harder and keep joking around. We must have passed her around until 8 am, for a grand total of 14 hours. And whenever we got board she'd be a cock warmer with her mouth while we toyed with her or made her dance for us. Nobody wore condoms and we decided to make a game out of it and track how many times we busted in each hole. The score ended up being:

24 - mouth
17 - pussy (no condom)
8 - ass

The brother was the biggest perv. Asking her to do things like stand on her head, pressing her pussy strait up in the air while he jerked off on it. At one point he made her lift her hands up in the air while fingered her and licked her nipples, armpits and feet until she was very uncomfortable. He even made her jerk him off with her feet once and I know she hates that. We got her to bust 12 orgasms with the machine and made her give us all back rubs afterwards. The older woman was able to get her whole fist in my girlfriends asshole and also squirted on her 5 times. One time teaching her how to stimulate the click with her own nipples, it was really hot.

Towards the end of the night she was so tired and just laying spread eagle on the bed on her back while we all just took turns getting on top of her and doing our business. The bar owner called over his uncle and his uncles friend who where in their 60s and had them take a crack at her pussy and mouth. They felt her up and groped her up, whenever we came on her we cleaned her up with moist towelettes. We told her she needed to wake up so we all relaxed while we made her do nude jumping jacks and then go for a jog naked to the end of the curb and back. It was a lot of fun.

They said she was not quite ready to sign a contract and kicked her out without giving her her clothes back. She had to lay on the floor board of my car so no one would see her. I drove her home and made her jog up the stairs from the parking lot nude. I loved the experience. Hoping to do it again soon and maybe hopefully finding some more girls too.

Vacation Fucking

I haven't made a board post in a while, so I figured it might be time. This is inspired by an encounter on vacation. It is embellished for the sake of enjoyment. While he wasnt as rough as depicted, he was verbal. Also, I did fuck his friends, but it was only two of them and thats another story.

Vacations can be fun. Lots of opportunities for fucking, and Hubby is too busy to really notice. This is a big one, lots of family (Father-in-Law cock is always fun) and Colorado is beautiful. Hubby got an AirBnB in Breck and like most of them these days, it is surrounded by other purpose built AirBnBs. This little neighborhood of rentals was on the side of a mountain and lended itself to hiking, which would give an excuse for meeting some others.
The morning after out arrival I was up early (first one up so no one to ask too many questions) and looking to scope it out. It was chilly out, but I still wore my shorts, no panties (I am optimistic) UT t-shirt and bra. I set out leaving a text to hubby that I was walking around and would be back in a few. I didn't know what to expect, and wondered if I found someone to play with, how long would it take me?

Turns out I need not have worried. Three houses down and I found him. He was in an SUV trying to turn around on the narrow mountain road. I helpfully offered to spot for him, and after an 87 point turn, he was able to move back and then back into the parking space in his AirBnB. He got out and said thanks.

He was cute. Older, probably in his 50s, hair was black with streaks of grey. He was in shape (a common theme I would find in Colorado) and as near as I could tell, he was alone. I walked over and watched his eyes. Multiple times I saw him glance down at my tits straining against the burnt orange UT shirt. Got 'em.

His name was Grant. He was meeting some friends he had met while in the army. A kind of reunion, he said. I spotted the ring on his finger. It was at this point that I made my first real move. I yawned and stretched, reaching my arms into the air and pushing my tits out, I carefully watched him. Oh yeah. He was interested. For my part I only told him that I was here with family. He glanced down at my hand and I made no attempt to hide my own ring.

After my yawn he asked if I was tired, and I said yeah, and that our host had forgotten to stock coffee. He said that he hoped that he had a better host. I agreed. This was the point where I would know if he was game or not. If he invited me in for coffee, he wanted to fuck. If not, then back to the drawing board.

"Want to see if my host is better than yours?" he asked.

I smiled.

"Lets go." I said.

Once inside I gushed about how nice his place was compared to mine. Taking the hint, he said he wanted to check the place out and claim his bedroom, and asked if I wanted to help him pick. Of course, I agreed. I followed him around the house, checking each bedroom. At each stop I would offer my opinions of it, with appropriate double entendres. Once we had seen them all, he asked what I thought was the best, and I told him the master. I walked back to it.

I sat on the bed facing him. "See how firm it is. I like firm." I opened my legs. "And its the perfect height for you."

"What do you mean?" he walked to me until he was standing between my knees. He smiled. The bed was at the perfect height to bring his cock in line with my pussy. I closed my feet behind him and brough him in.

I could feel his cock growing in his shorts. "See. Perfect height." I fell back on the bed, and he took his shirt off. His chest was covered in black grey hair. I ran my hands down it and tweaked his nipples causing his cock to jump. As he started to pull his shorts off I sat up.

"One thing. I like it rough. Very rough."

"Oh you want like a safe word?" he asked.

"No." I said, removing my shirt and bra. "Just fuck me like a whore."

He pulled his cock out, and I was impressed. It was a good sturdy cock, thick. Unshaved. I undid my shorts and slid them off. He began to rub my pussy. "How does this whore like to be fucked?" he asked.

"Do you want to fuck me up my ass?"

"Fuck yes."

I slid off the bed and to my knees. I took him in my mouth and began to blow him. Getting him sloppy and wet. He moaned as he fucked my throat. I pulled my mouth of his cock. "Do you like getting head from a married whore?"

He nodded.

I pulled away and back on the bed. I spread my legs and pulled them up. "Then fuck this married whores ass." he spit on my ass and rubbed it. He pushed my thighs down and began to work his cock into my ass while rubbing my clit with his thumb. I relaxed and let him penetrate me. He was thick, and filled me. Once he got it started he slid all the way into my ass.

He began to pound my ass smooth long strokes. Not exactly fast, but steady. "Fuck me, daddy." I said. He responded with a hard thrust. "Choke me." His hand went to my throat and closed around it. Tight, it impacted my swallowing. I felt him pounding away at my ass, hand around my throat, totally at his mercy.

"You want to fuck my friends too? We need a slut." he said.

I could only nod.

"How slutty are you?"

"Very" I croaked. Without warning he pulled out of my ass, leaving it open.

"Show me."

I fell to my knees off the bed and devoured his cock. I sucked it, licked his balls, slapped it on my face. "I want you cum inside me." I said. "You pick the hole."

Without warning he reached down and grabbed my face. "Your holes dont deserve my cum, you fat bitch." He pushed me away and against the bed. He straddled me, pinning my head down with one hand while jerking off with the other.

My pussy was soaking. He grabbed a fist full of my hair as he began to cum on my face. He pulled away and stood panting. I wiped the cum from my face and into my mouth while I rubbed myself to orgasm.

After, he asked me if I was serious about fucking his friends and I said yes. He smiled and said "Come on. Lets get you that cup of coffee."

I've worked with a married woman for 5 years and we joke around that she's my work wife and I'm her work husband. She's Korean and her husband is caucasian. she's about 5'6 and he's maybe 5'7 and I'm 6'3. I can tell she runs the show at their house although he tries to make it look like he's the man when they're out. Whenever I'm around them in a social setting, he's always giving me the eye like he suspects something. More than once I've mentioned to her I don't want to be a problem and she constantly reminds me "he's just like that" or "he doesn't mean anything."

Last summer we were all playing in a charity golf event for our company and my 4th bailed last minute so she asked her husband to play. The guy is a hack, maybe a 20 handicap but I was counting on him to make a few putts and nothing more. They show up and she tells the kid to put her bag on my cart and her husband had this funny look on his face like wtf. She told him he could ride with the other guy because he enjoyed fishing and they would have lots to talk about. Btw, she wore a short black golf skirt and white top and was looking pretty good.

After a couple of holes her husband was getting frustrated trying to keep up with my buddy and I and my buddy told him just have fun and play golf and not try so hard. We golf a 2-3 times a week hence the low handicaps. After 5 holes we were 4 under and this guys wife made a couple clutch putts for us and was hugging us and doing fist bumps and having a great time. I could sense her husband was getting pissed and I asked her if he was good riding in the other cart and she told me, "fuck him, he always gets mad when I play better than him." I thought if I gave the guy a few tips it might help his game and make the round more enjoyable but I was way wrong. At the turn he started drinking and was hardly talking to anyone and his wife told him right in front of us, why dont you listen to these guys and take their advice? It got weird on #10 when it was his turn to tee off and he passed and said I'm not pros like you two.

I could tell she was not happy and I said, lets have fun and focus on winning. She gave my hand a squeeze and said thanks for understanding. She later confided he's intimidated by me. On the back 9 the three of us were having a great time, we started drinking to keep it light and she starts with the innuendos. On one of the holes I said I'm going with the big stick and she fired back, "you're going with your big dick? Everyone except her husband thought it was funny and she was giving it right back. She was tending the pin on a hole and as my buddy was ready to putt she said, look at the hole not my tits. Her husband was fuming and when we got in the cart she was like let him be an asshole Im here to win. She kept it up the rest of the round and was asking me if I needed my balls cleaned and then when they pulled up she asked my buddy if he needed his balls cleaned as well. Then she looked at her husband and said you can wash your own balls. I was really enjoying the way she was punishing him for being a dick in a team event She got more and more flirty and her husband just sat there and didnt say a word.

The last three holes we got held up and had to wait so while we were waiting she took her shoes off and said her feet hurt from the new shoes. She put her leg up on my lap and asked if I would rub her feet. I looked at her like are you sure this is ok and she said let him watch he won't do shit. I started rubbing her feet and she made sure he heard how good it felt. He started looking at his phone trying to ignore her but I knew it was burning him up inside. She took it a step further and asked if I would rub her calves as well. This was the first time I had touched her other than hugging and I was getting a little hard. I kept glancing over at the cart next to us and her husband would look and then stare straight ahead.My buddy sent me a text and said he couldn't believe this guy was just sitting there while you rubbed her legs. She leaned over to read the text and laughed and then I replied, I just took her panties off and she laughed out loud which made her husband look over.

We ended up going low and winning the tourney and after the dinner when we were saying goodbye she gave my buddy a long hug and a kiss on the cheek and said she had the best time and we would have to keep the same team for next year and then said well almost the same team. Her husband was sitting in they're car and was like lets go already. She gave me a quick kiss on the lips and said see you at work Monday. I'm sure they had a interesting conversation on the way home. My buddy said he was wondering how far you two would take it to piss her husband off and I told him as far as she wanted. On Monday I asked her how the ride home went and she said he briefly mentioned it and said next time he'd stay home. Since then we go out of our way to humiliate her husband whenever we get together. I have some great confessions from when I had a pool party and when we were out on my boat. Thanks for listening

I used to date a submissive nymphomaniac. After about year of just her and I fucking we sat down and had a discussion wherein she told me that she wanted to be owned by me and that anything I asked her to do sexually she'd do without question or hesitation. This led to some awesome times, naturally, and also led to me "renting" her out on occasion as she was really into that. This is a confession about one time I did so.

As time went on her younger brother was coming up on graduating from high school. He was a good looking kid but still not quite a man yet. He'd had some sexual adventures with girls from his school but hadn't yet closed the deal with full-on sex. He knew a good amount of the sex life between his sister and I but not the full extent. He knew that I let other guys use her but not that they sometimes paid.

He asked her if I could setup a graduation party for him and some of his guy friends (all legal age) where a chick would be available for them to have fun with. I went and talked to him, told him I could get one but she'd have to be paid per act; $5 for a blowjob, $10 for her pussy and $20 for her ass. $40 and a group discount would apply where up to three of them could use her at once, since it was a graduation party and I was feeling generous. He told me he'd talk to his friends and let me know.

During the week I waited for him to get back to me I talked to the nympho. I told her what the plans were and she was happy that her brother and his friends were going to get to experience it. I told her that she would too as she was the chick I was offering but her brother didn't know that yet. She was quiet for a moment, then we had this exchange:

Her: "So, I'd have to fuck my own brother?"
Me: "Yes."
Her: *thinking pause* "Okay."
Me: "I'd be watching everything, as usual."
Her: "Awesome."

The next day her brother called with a counteroffer: him and his friends wanted to go raw on the chick and would be willing to pay extra. I told him to slip me an extra $100 for the night and all would be good. He agreed and I went about setting up the party.

Months passed and the party time came up. We lived in a country area so I set it up as a bonfire type party in the middle of a field where no one would bother us. It was June, graduation has passed a week prior and the night was clear and warm. I had gotten the requisite refreshments, setup the area and made sure there was a clearing for the fucking that was private enough so people would be able to perform.

The first two hours were full of bullshitting, eating, drinking... the usual. We were all waiting for the sun to start setting before they took turns on the nympho. When dusk finally started coming she said she was going to check on the girl and get her ready, walking away from the party to the clearing that'd been setup.

As she was over there getting ready I collected money from the guys. They had brought extra and said they all wanted at least one turn alone then those who felt like it could gang the chick, all raw of course. I told them that I'd be watching to make sure nothing got out of hand, and that no one was to come back there until they were summoned. They agreed then started trying to decide who should go first when I told them that the brother would, seeing as how it was his party. They agreed.

I pulled out a blindfold and told the brother to put it on, that the chick would take it off when the time was right. He asked if everyone had to do this, I told him no, because he was the one throwing the bash he was the one to get the surprise. He smiled, joked with his friends, and put the blindfold on. As I led him to the clearing his friends cheered him on.

When we got to the clearing the nympho was naked and waiting. When she saw her brother was first she smiled large. I put a finger to my lips to tell her to be quiet as I talked to her brother. I told him that she'd take care of him, all he had to do was say what he wanted her to do and she'd do it. I also reminded him that she'd take the blindfold off when it was time and to not take it off before she did or told him to.

I told him to strip and he did, making sure the blindfold stayed on as he pulled his shirt off. I told him to tell the whore what he wanted, he said he wanted to start with head. His sister grabbed his hardening cock, stroked it a few times, licked it, then proceeded to suck him ravenously. After a minute or two she placed his hands on her head but he just laid them there.

"Fuck her face, dude. You don't have to ask permission for that," I told him. He grabbed her hair and proceeded to do so. After a few minutes of abusing her throat he said he wanted to fuck her doggystyle. She pulled off his cock, wiped the mass amount of saliva from her face and got on her hands and knees. I told him to get on his knees and she'd guide him. He did and she did, he let out a happy gasp as he entered his sister's pussy from behind.

She ground back on him, moaning, until he finally got the hint and grabbed her hips. He started fucking her with gusto. He reached around clumsily and played with her DD cup tits, squeezing and pulling on them. He started yelling that he was going to cum and between moans she told him to take off the blindfold. He did and saw the backside of his sister but no recognition. He looked her over as his last thrusts were coming and smiled, the kind of smile that said he liked what I'd brought him and his friends to fuck.

He grabbed her hair, pulled her head back and slapped the side of her face hard a few times, then shot his load inside of her. He kept pumping until his whole load was out of him and inside of her. He fell to the earth trying to catch his breath as she turned around and cleaned his cock of any remaining fluids. When she finished she got up on her knees, wiped her mouth, and said "That was fucking awesome. I should've tried fucking you a long time ago."

He finally saw her face and realized he'd just fucked his sister. Shock was the emotion across his features. He looked to her, to me, back and forth, unable to form words. I spoke.

"You said you wanted a whore for you and your friends to fuck. Well, the only whore I know is your sister and she's a great fuck. From the way you were fucking her I can tell you agree."

He looked back to her, shock still on his face. She smiled and said, "Seriously, you can fuck me anytime. For someone without much experience you're pretty good."

He was still silent.

"And in case you're wondering about the whore thing? Yeah, I'm a whore and a slut. I'll fuck anything and anyone, most of the time for free but the extra cash never hurts." She leaned down and kissed him on the mouth, a little tongue added.

I walked over and talked to him. "So now you know that your sister is a whore and a slut. You get the extra bonus of being able to fuck her anytime you want for free, in anyway you want...all you gotta do is ask. Now, your friends out there are waiting their turns with her and we also have the gangbang to get to."

"Gangbang?" she asked.

"Surprise," I replied. She smiled. "Now," I said, returning to the brother, "you can either freak out or count yourself as one the luckiest bastards on earth that you get to fuck something as hot and willing as this. What's it gonna be?"

He looked at the ground for a moment then up to his sister. "You're okay with this? I mean, I've jerked off about you, even saw some of the tapes you had made with him, but never thought it would happen and always felt guilty about it."

She laughed. "We've lived in the same house for most of our lives. I've heard you jacking off, watched you jacking off when you didn't know, and I knew you'd gotten into the tapes. You're not as clever as you think you are, little brother. But this? I love this. I live for this. This is who I am. I love to get fucked by anyone anywhere anytime. He knows this and is more than happy to help with it."

"You were awesome to fuck," he said, a smile coming to his face. "Okay, I'm in...BUT I get first dibs on fucking your ass during the gangbang."

"Deal," she replied.

He got up, got dressed, and looked at me. "Shit, I just thought of something. All my friends are going to know I fucked my sister!"

"Don't worry about it, dude," I said, "they're not going to give you shit about it. By now, they're probably completely smashed so I'd be shocked if they even remember who they fucked, let alone you. If they do they'll probably just ask if they can do it again. Most people are perverts of the highest order. Now go send the next one back."

He left and about two minutes later the next one came into the clearing. I told him to tell her what he wanted to do, he said oral and anal, and they proceeded to fuck. He blew his load in her ass and went to send the next one.

By midnight she had fucked all of those gathered, around a dozen total. She was filled and covered with loads, had all of her holes abused and was smacked around quite a bit. A few had to take a leak and she had them piss in her mouth instead of breaking the sexual acts. As the last one left the clearing I told him to give us about fifteen minutes to give her a break and I come get them for the gangbang. Soon as he was out of the clearing I took my turn, brutalizing her ass; smacking, punching and choking her for being a worthless whore, and added my cum to that already in her. She thanked me and said she was ready to take on the lot of them.

I went and got those who were willing to take part, which was the majority, and brought them to the clearing. As they stood in front of her, all naked now, she told them "my brother gets to fuck my ass first because I promised." Her brother looked around but nobody said anything. She proceeded to suck him and two random friends of his. After a few minutes she laid one on the ground and mounted him, grabbed another by the cock and started sucking him, and spread her ass for her brother. He entered and started pounding away. The gangbang had started and wouldn't end until around 3am.

By the time many had gotten their fill they started leaving, thanking the brother and myself for an awesome time. Many told the brother he had the most awesome sister ever. As the last one left she was laying on the ground, tired and covered in spit and cum, but happy. I walked over and told her to open her mouth.

She did so lazily and I gave her a swift kick in the side, telling her wider. She obeyed and I emptied my bladder in her mouth. Her brother asked why I'd kicked her and I told him that she loved it, that it was part of her enjoyment of the whole thing. After I zipped up and she made her last swallow of my piss she told him she did love it and that he could beat her too. He looked at me, I shrugged, and he looked back at her.

"Punish me," she said.

He got on top of her and started smacking her face. It was a light slap, that of a person who'd never done it before. I told him to hit her harder. He did. This repeated until he was slapping her hard enough for her to enjoy it. Eventually he moved on to using his fists, punching her in the face then the body. When he'd gotten his fill of punishing her he stood up with a raging hard-on. I went over, kicked her in the cunt and she screamed. He looked at me, I told him to fuck her again. He didn't hesitate this time and pounded her pussy until he tired out, tears streaming from her face and cries coming from her throat.

As he got dressed I told her to thank him. She sobbingly thanked him for raping her, telling him he could rape her again anytime. He thanked me and left.

I went over to her and asked if she was okay. She grunted a yes. I asked if she had a good time and again she grunted yes. I helped her up and to the car and took her home.

Her & I stayed together for a few more years. Every now and again we'll see each other and fuck like the old days. Her and her brother still fuck and he shares her like I used to.

So I confess that this fantasy came from my head...

Sitting at the end of the block I could see the driveway of the boy's parent's home. It was about two hundred yards down the little street, and I was excited to see the boy peek out from the driveway and walk towards the car. I had brought a small camcorder to record the boy's walk from his house, and also to record the boy telling me out loud that he was going to totally submit to my will twenty-four hours a day, three-hundred and sixty-five days a year, until I see fit to release him from his enslavement.

Just eleven days ago he had been a completely naive, virgin, eighteen year old boy who struck up a conversation with an older man on a random chat site just because he was horny and wanted someone to talk to.

He had no idea what he was getting himself into during that online conversation, stupidly agreeing to come to my front door with his thin body shaven totally hairless to let me use him "however I wanted to." I can still picture the boy pulling that tight black winter hat over his eyes, unknowingly enslaving himself to me. He'd probably thought that the wildest thing he was going to do that night was pull his pants down outside the entrance to my place so I could look him over through the peep-hole. As he found out almost immediately, he was very wrong

Over those ten days the boy was changed permanently. As soon as he had entered my home he was restrained, collared, and very deeply ass-fucked while blinded by the hat with his arms secured tightly with handcuffs behind his back. He was then asked if he consented to what was happening to him while being video recorded to which he responded that he was. As soon as he nodded his consent he was throat-fucked and made to drink piss while kneeling in the shower. For the remainder of those ten long days, the boy was totally restrained, drugged, abused, and manipulated by multiple men, women, and toys.

I had kept the boy blind and deaf the whole time, making the young teen wear a video headset that forced him to watch and listen to a continuous feed of severely degrading and depraved bondage porn. whenever he wasn't blindfolded and being used by anyone, he would be tied up tightly in one of many painful positions, then he would have large rubber dildos and butt-plugs taped tightly in his mouth and perfectly shaved asshole that were meant to choke and gag his throat and keep his asshole stretched wide open.

I saw the boy at the end of the driveway looking around and realized he had no idea what my car looked like, he had been blindfolded the entire time. I waited till he looked back in my direction, then flashed my lights several times.

The boy turned and began walking towards my car slowly. As he walked he hung his head, completely disgraced and feeling totally worthless. I turned on the camcorder and began to film the boy's slow walk. As I filmed my little teenage slave walking towards my car, I narrated.

�This pathetic skinny boy walking towards my car turned eighteen a couple weeks ago. That means he's legally allowed to consent to all kinds of kinky sex. This is the same boy that has appeared in all of the teen slave video I made recently. This morning, I dressed him in tight young girls clothing and put him in very uncomfortable bondage, tying him to the bed in his bedroom at his parents home just before they arrived home from a vacation they had been on since before I even met this boy."

I paused in my narration and zoomed in on the boy's ashamed face.

He had obviously been found by his parents in the tight bondage I'd left him in this morning. The look on his downturned face was a mix of shame, obedience, and fear.

I then continued to narrate the video I was making as I recorded this boy choosing completely voluntarily to contact me again, completely cementing his position as my permanent, live-in slave boy who I could treat however I wanted.

"I gave him the choice of staying with his family, or coming with me. It looks to me like he's chosen to give his life to me, but I'll ask him once he is sitting in the back seat of my car so I can have videotaped evidence that the boy is totally consenting to what I want to do to him. If anyone comes looking for him, all I have to do is show them the video, that's why I've chosen to explain all this on video.�

Finishing my narration, I continued to film the small boy walking closer to my car, the limpness in his body and the shame in which he hung his head conveyed to me that his will and his self-esteem were just about gone. As the boy walked up to my car, I reached back and unlocked the back door. He got inside the car and shut the door.

I noticed that he was wearing sweats, and wondered what exactly had happened in that house over the last few hours. I mentally reminded myself to videotape a full confession of the boy later, explaining exactly what had happened when his parents had gotten home and seen him tied to the bed wearing the tight black shirt that said �Whore� on it and the little white spandex shorts that were probably supposed to be worn by a 14 year old girl playing volleyball. They were stretched so tight around his crotch that his little shaved cock made a large bulge. I wish I could have been there to see the reaction of his mother and father.

For now, I turned the camera to face the boy. He was sitting quietly in the back seat, his head hanging low as he stared down at the floor of my car. I pointed it at him for a few moments without him noticing and filmed the small, thin teenager sitting there cold and scared, then shut it off.

�Boy, I see that you have made the right choice. I hope you know that you are totally my property now, and that all of the perverted, painful, and horrible things that I've been doing to you so far are going to continue for as long as I want. In a few moments I'm actually going to allow you to talk, so listen very carefully to what I'm about to say.�

I grabbed the boy roughly by his neck and squeezed it tightly with one hand while yanking his hair back with the other, forcing him to look me directly in the eye. In this car was the first time he had seen me without a hood covering my face. Looking at him coldly, I spoke firmly and without emotion.

�You are my possession now. I own you. You are going to do whatever I tell you to do, right?

The boy nodded his head up and down, knowing that he wasn't allowed to talk until I told him to.

�I am going to turn on this camcorder and point it at your face. You are going to look directly into it and say your full name, your age, and your parents home address.�

The boy nodded his head up and down as he listened.

�You are then going to say that you consent to become a 24/7 slave to me, and that I permanently own you. You are going to say that you like being tied up and abused by older men, and that you will let any man who wants to abuse your body have full and total access to do whatever they want to you, as long as it's OK with me. You will tell the camera that you want nothing more than to be abused and bound and fucked in your little teenage mouth and that tight little asshole of yours. Do you think you can remember that?�

The boy nodded his head.

I took the camera, pointed it at him, and turned it on. He began to talk, but his head was still bowed in shame. I shushed him, then I put my hand under his chin and raised his face to meet the camcorder head-on. In the camcorder viewfinder you could see his face being lifted gently towards the camcorder by an obviously older and mature man's hairy arm, but nothing more. This was the first time he had been allowed to speak in my presence. His voice was high-pitched and very soft, almost like a young girl's. I nodded and he began to speak.

�My name is Jesse Rogers. I am eighteen years old, and my birthday is March 3rd, 1994. My parents live at 5429 Birmingham street in Royal Oak Michigan.� He paused.

I gave him a very dark and somber look because of the pause, and then I saw tears begin to form in his eyes. It was at this moment that I knew I had total control over this little teen boy. Not wanting him to cry on camera, I smiled at him and saw a calm look enter his face. He began to speak again.

�I give my full consent to become a 24/7 slave to my master, and he now permanently owns me. I enjoy when he ties me up even though it hurts a lot and gets really scary when he blindfolds me, and I love when him and his friends abuse me and choke me and put their cocks into my throat and my asshole. I promise that every man who wants to fuck and abuse my body will be allowed to do whatever they want with me as long as it's OK with my master.�

The boy fell silent. I turned off the camera and put my large hands around the boy's soft neck. As I felt the smoothness of his eighteen year old skin on the palms of my hands, I began squeezing his throat tightly while I looked him in the eyes.

His face began to turn a dark purplish red and he started gasping for air and struggling around on the back seat, terror growing in his eyes. I held his throat tight and yelled loudly at the little teenager who was struggling not to pass out.

�You forgot the best part boy. I'm going to turn on the camera again, and you are going to look right at it and say that you want nothing more than to be totally abused by as many men as possible. Say that you want to be bound and fucked hard in your throat and asshole. Tell me that you want men to choke you unconscious while they fuck your shaved little eighteen year old body. Say that you are totally worthless, that you were born to be a slave to a man, and that you will do anything I say.�

I released the boy's neck as he began to lose consciousness and he slumped over in the seat. I leaned over the front seat and slapped the boy hard repeatedly on his cheeks and face until he fully regained consciousness and sat up in the seat. I turned the camera back on and zoomed in on the boy's face, which was now bright red from getting choked almost to the point of blacking out and being slapped so hard over and over. The boy began to speak again in a very submissive, pathetic voice.

�I want nothing more than to be totally abused by as many men as possible.�

I nodded.

�I want to be bound, and then fucked hard in my throat and my asshole.�

I felt my erection growing in my pants.

�I want men to choke me unconscious while they fuck my limp little eighteen year old body. I am totally worthless. I was born to be a slave to a man. I will do anything you say.�

With that, I turned off the camera and took the hood from the front seat. It was a very tight leather hood with only a large mouth-hole. I put it over the boy's head and strapped it tight around his neck, plunging him into the familiar darkness. I took my handcuffs and secured the boy's wrists tightly behind his back, then I took a thick leather dog collar and strapped it tightly around the boy's neck. I leaned down and attached the collar to an O-ring I had installed in the floor of the back seat. I then drove straight for home.

Arriving at my place, I parked and got out of the car, then went around the side and opened the rear door. The boy was curled up in the fetal position with his neck attached tightly to the floor. I reached in and unlatched his collar, then roughly dragged him out of the car. I walked him to my front door, opened it, and led him inside.

I closed the door behind me, and turned to face the boy. He was wearing a sweatsuit, the collar, and the hood which made him look like the perfect example of a helpless young boy. I grabbed him by the hair and dragged him roughly towards the basement.

Once we reached the basement room I got behind the boy and pushed him so his face was pressed tightly against the concrete block wall. I tugged his sweatpants down to his ankles and was amazed at what I saw.

The boy was still wearing the little white shorts I had put on him this morning! I reached down into the back of the shorts with one hand and felt my huge butt plug still in his asshole. He must have had in the entire time, so I put my hand around it and slowly began to work it in and out of his cute little bubble butt as he began shake and cry. After moving the plug around in his ass for a moment, I grabbed tightly and pulled hard.

I felt his asshole try desperately to keep the plug in, so I pulled harder until the boy began screaming and I heard a pop as the plug came out of his ass. I pulled it out of the white boy-shorts and threw it in the corner. With my other hand, I reached down into the front of the shorts and grabbed his hairless little cock. He still had the tight cock-ring on his hairless little teenage penis but it had gone kind of soft.

I knew he was still on the two Viagra, so I began to fondle him with my one hand while the other was holding his head tightly against the wall. I could feel his soft little cock getting harder in my hand and I squeezed it tighter and tighter until it was rock hard.

I could hear the boy whimpering through the leather hood, So I leaned in behind him and put my elbow around his throat, holding him tightly against me as I abused his teenage cock. Putting my lips to his ear, I whispered to him.

�It turns me on so much to see how scared you are boy. I am so glad that you chose to become my slave. I can't wait to see how the torture affects you, I'm going to do things to you that you will never forget.�

I felt as the boy's muscles became rigid, and his body began to shake.

�I'm going to choke you now. I'm going to put my hands around your neck and choke you until you are unconcious. Then I'm going to hang you by your collar from the ceiling. I am going to slap your body until you wake up from the pain, and right when you wake up I am going to force feed you the stimulants that I kept you on all week, but I'm going to give you a very high dose. After that, I am going to invite all of my friends over to have a little party. I am going to fuck your throat with a dildo until you can't breathe while my friends take turns fucking your little asshole and shoving toys inside of you.�

The boy was sobbing heavily through the hood, and as he cried I ripped the rest of his clothing off of him. Once he was nude, I unlatched one of his wrists and quickly re-latched it in front of his torso. I grabbed hold of the boy and lifted him a few inches off the ground, then attached the tight handcuffs to the large hook I had in the ceiling.

With the boy hanging by his wrists, I stood behind him and noticed that with the him hanging at this height, my cock lined up perfectly with his ass. The boy was crying loudly through the mask as I stuck my fingers into his mouth and gagged him while gathering up his saliva in my hand. I reached down and coated my hard cock in the teen's saliva, then grabbed him by the hips and slowly pushed myself into his hairless asshole as the boy cried and moaned

Once I was as deep as I could get in the boy, I took one hand and reached around the boy's smooth waist and began masturbating his little shaved cock. The boy was still crying, but I could tell he was becoming more calm. I wanted to make the boy terrified, so I squeezed his cock extremely tight as I began to fuck his asshole as hard as I could. The boy began flailing around and sobbing louder, and as I fucked and groped the teen I took my other hand and brought it up to his neck.

As I fucked the boy brutally, I began to choke him by his throat, stopping his airflow and sending his body into a state of panic. I was getting very close to cumming, so I choked the boy with both hands as tightly as I could and felt his body begin convulsing. As he struggled and shook, I felt his asshole begin to tighten around my cock every time he tried to breathe. As his asshole convulsed around my cock, I felt his body begin to grow limp.

Just as the boy was making his last attempts to breathe, his asshole clenched tightly around my cock and I couldn't hold back any longer. I gave the boy's throat a last squeeze and felt his body go slack as I pumped my cum deep into his eighteen year old ass. With the boy unconscious, I slowly pulled out of him, then grabbed a large leather belt and began slapping him all over his body. When he woke up, I wanted every inch of his body to be in excruciating pain, so I spent a good ten minutes whipping the boy's hairless body as it hung from my ceiling.

By the time I was finished, the boy had dark purple welts running up and down his entire body. I took a few pictures of the boy, then went upstairs to print them and put them in the mail to be sent to the boy's parents. Along with the pictures, I had previously written a well though out thank-you note to this boy's mother and father. I read the letter to myself out loud.

�Dear Mr. and Mrs. Rogers,

Thank you so much for raising such wonderful son. He is everything I could ever want in a teenage boy-slave. I have included several photos that I have taken of your son since he left your home to live in my basement and be a fuck-toy for my friends and I. He will be kept in severely painful bondage whenever he isn't having his throat or his asshole fucked, will be permanently collared.

I hope you enjoyed finding him when you arrived home from your vacation. Being tied up in your home was entirely his idea by the way, he didn't know how to tell you his true feelings about his love of submission so he decided it was best if you just found out accidentally.

He is mine now. I am going to abuse your son in every way I can think of. I'm going to put a plastic bag over his head and tape it tightly around his neck, then watch as he struggles to breathe. I'm going to take him to an adult movie theater that I know of, and I'm going to chain him by his arms and legs to a small table, then videotape different men fuck him in his ass until he screams. When he screams, a man will shove his cock deep into your son's throat and hold it there as he gags and slobbers all over it. I am going to attach muscle stimulators to your son's shaved little teenage body and turn the electricity all the way up. I can't wait to see his little body tied tightly to a table, convulsing as the stimulators torture his weak muscles until he can't even stand. I am going to take your son to Mexico with me the next time I go too. I've been wanting to make him fuck different things, and I know some men in Mexico that can help me with that.

Anyway, thanks again for raising the best slave a man could ever want, I will use him well.

Sincerely,

Master

The Night I Remember Who I Was
by @Military_Spouse

Nobody knows this. I’m telling it now because, honestly, I just want it out. Yes, this happened.

In university, I was in love with a man who broke me down in ways I didn’t even realize until years later. He was charming on the outside — funny, magnetic — but behind closed doors, I wasn’t his girlfriend. I was his toy. His cum rag. His property. And I let it happen, because I believed that love meant letting someone own you.

We broke up in the fall of my final year. And that was when I met someone new — gentle, kind, the kind of man who held my face like it was made of glass. He’s now my husband. But this story isn’t about him.

He was on an internship in Russia for three months, and I was left behind with empty nights and lingering shadows. I went out with my girlfriends, trying to remember what it meant to be free, to be wanted without being hurt. But I was still tethered to something darker.

That’s when I saw him again — my ex — across the room at a bar. He barely acknowledged me, like I was some old hook-up he could barely place. And maybe that made me feel something... dirty, maybe defiant. I let him buy me a drink. One turned into several. My friends left. He offered to drive me home. I should have said no.

But I didn’t.

Instead of taking me home, he drove us to his place. Said I looked like I still wanted to party. I told myself I was in control this time.

His friends were there — two of them, watching me like they knew stories about me. And soon, he was telling those stories out loud. How I used to beg for anal. How I could deep-throat until I gagged and still kept going. How I rimmed him like it was dessert. And I didn’t stop him.

Because by then… I was wet. Humiliated. And incredibly turned on.

I laughed. I played along. I performed. I let it happen.

Clothes came off. My body obeyed. One dick in each hand. His cock in my mouth. My ankles in the grip of his friends while he whipped my pussy raw with his belt, barking, “Keep the whore’s legs open.”

And the worst part? I came. More than once. Loudly. Shamelessly.

They fucked me all night — rough, ruthless, relentless. One would cum on my face while another drove into me from behind. They took turns using my holes like I was nothing. And for those hours... I felt like everything.

When it was over, he didn’t even offer a shower or a bed. Just called me a cab and told me to get out. I dressed slowly, sore, wrecked, dripping.

I checked my phone.

Missed calls from my boyfriend — now husband.

I called him. Told him I was out with girlfriends. Lied without flinching. He said he had a surprise and was coming back into town early.

He arrived at my apartment two hours later. I hadn’t even washed the night off of me.

He knocked.

And when I opened the door, he dropped to one knee and proposed.

I said yes.

We called our families. We laughed. We cried. He held me like I was sacred.

And beneath it all, I was still sticky with someone else’s cum.

I tell this story not because I regret it, but because I don’t.

Yes, I was shaped by "Bad Treatment". But I learned that I crave roughness. I crave degradation. But on my terms. Now, I choose when I want to be a whore. I choose who gets to use me, and how. And no, my husband can’t give me that — not yet. But I love him. And he knows who I am.

People judge women like me.

But I don't care.

I own every inch of this story. I own the filth. I own the power. I am Cari. And I am free.

File this story under, "Oh, well."

About a month ago, our gang bang group (a bunch of 50- and 60 y/o guys) was prepared to entertain a self-described "blonde pawg" (early 20s) set up by her husband, who had contacted us and showed unbridled enthusiasm for watching his young wifey take four cocks in various holes over the course of a couple of hours on a Saturday night. My wife was out of town, so I was delighted to host this soiree, and all we needed was the guest of honor. Seven o'clock came and went with no sign of the happy couple. Messages sent via toe and email went unanswered (they'd been reluctant to disclose a cell phone number). Not that any of this was a surprise, since at least 50 percent of our prospective gang bang-ees usually bail at the last minute, but it's still a disappointment when it happens and you can't help but take it (just a bit) personally.

Fast-forward to this afternoon, at a point where I'd pretty much forgotten all about Brianna and Freddie (not their real names). Suddenly I receive a toe message from Freddie, which begins with an apology for cancelling on us and explaining that Brianna had gotten cold feet (DUH!!!). On top of that, she'd made him delete his original toe account and the email address he'd used to send us pix in anticipation of our get-together.

I thanked him for explaining what had happened, but there was more to the story -- much more. Apparently she'd freaked out at the prospect of having a bunch of guys work her over, and the results were that Freddie was concerned their relationship was on the brink of extinction. He'd contacted me to vent his concerns, and I did the best job I could to "talk him off the ledge," but at the end of our 20-minute toe convo, I'm not convinced he's any closer to a satisfying resolution.

This is a cautionary tale for any of you who are entertaining the prospect of adding one (or more) people to your sexual duopoly. Three points to discuss openly and frankly: (1) What do we want to do, and what are our limitations? (2) How do we resolve issues that arise during the encounter? (3) What do we discuss once we're finished and it's just the two of us again?

In this case, and even though Freddie insisted it was Brianna who was the motivating force behind this desire for a gang bang, they never actually got beyond the "wouldn't it be hot" stage. I'm hoping they can work things out between them, especially since Freddie tells me they've been together since before high school. I suggested they give a marriage counselor a try, which he said he'd discuss with Brianna. As we wrapped up our conversation, I did leave him with one positive note. "Hey, Freddie," I wrote, "Now aren't you glad I put the kibosh on your original idea of inviting us guys over to your place?" He agreed that would have been a disaster.

20 points to show the sheep that the economy here in the US is indeed in a shit hole. Save your money and prepare for the worst! All these facts are real, real fucking scary considering Obama and the media are praising economic growth. Get ready people!

#1 The United States has more government debt per capita than Greece, Portugal, Italy, Ireland or Spain.

#2 The European Commission has formally declared that Europe has now entered another recession. German banks are leveraged 32 to 1 and the European financial system is rapidly approaching a nightmare. Lehman Brothers was only leveraged 30 to 1 when it finally collapsed.

#3 There are clear signs that economic activity is also significantly slowing down in the United States. For example, new orders for goods manufactured in the United States experienced the biggest drop in three years in January.

#4 U.S. consumers are busy racking up staggering amounts of debt once again. Total consumer debt rose at an annual rate of 9.3 percent in December. It is now sitting at a grand total of 2.498 trillion dollars.

#5 The U.S. Postal Service has announced plans to eliminate 35,000 more jobs.

#6 There are more unemployed Americans than there are people living in the entire nation of Greece.

#7 The percentage of American men that have jobs is near an all-time record low.

#8 Right now, there are 88 million working age Americans that do not have jobs and that the government says are not looking for jobs.

#9 The average duration of unemployment in the United States is nearly three times as long as it was back in the year 2000.

#10 In January 2009, there were 2.6 million �long-term unemployed workers� according to the federal government. Today, there are 5.6 million.

#11 The average price of a gallon of gasoline in the United States has risen by14 cents in just the past week, and the average price of a gallon of gasoline in the state of California is now an astounding $4.29. Sadly, the price of gas is expected to continue rising over the next few months.

#12 The U.S. housing market continues to struggle deeply. Home prices in the 4th quarter of 2011 were four percent lower than they were during the 4th quarter of 2010. Overall, U.S. home prices are 34 percent lower than they were back at the peak of the housing bubble.

#13 Large numbers of Americans are putting off basic health procedures due to the declining economy. Just consider the following example from a recentHuffington Post article�.

Americans between the ages of 50 to 64 got 500,000 fewer colonoscopies, or screenings aimed at detecting colon cancer, during the recession, compared to the two years before, according to a recent study from researchers at the University of North Carolina�s medical school.

#14 The number of Americans on food stamps has increased by almost 50 percent since Barack Obama first took office.

#15 Right now, 48 percent of all Americans are considered to be either �low income� or �living in poverty�.

#16 The U.S. government is stealing about 150 million dollars from our children and our grandchildren every single hour of every single day.

#17 If Bill Gates gave all of his money to the U.S. government, it would only cover the U.S. budget deficit for about 15 days.

#18 Since the Federal Reserve was created, the U.S. dollar has declined in value by more than 95 percent and the U.S. national debt has gotten more than 5000 times larger.

#19 Approximately 25 million American adults are living with their parents. Most of them are doing it for economic reasons.

#20 According to a new Politico poll, only 30 percent of all Americans believe that the next generation will be �better off economically� than the previous generation.

This is the story of a spoiled teenage coed who is
forced to accompany her parents on an African safari.
She becomes separated and is kidnapped and abused by
jungle savages and other nasty sorts. There is no real
violence... aside from the rapes, non-consensual sex
and bondage, that is.

AFRICAN DRUM'S - Part 1

Kristen had whined the entire week before they
left. She had whined and sulked during the plane flight,
and was now whining, sulking, pouting, and occasionally
snarling. Going on an African safari, far from chili
dogs, pizza, MTV, and her friends, was not her idea of
a holiday.

For once, though, her parents had held firm. They
intended that this would be a good old fashioned family
holiday, and were determined to enjoy it if it killed
them, and her. No amount of whining, cajoling and beg-
ging had managed to sway them.

Thus she was now standing on the runway in a
baking heat, watching her father wave forlornly at bag-
gage handlers who zipped by as if he were invisible. It
was little wonder, what with the enormous amount of lug-
gage sitting beside him.

Kristen herself was very far from invisible to the
baggage handlers, as well as all the other bemused,
astonished and wondering Africans within sight. If she
noticed the stares, she gave not sign. She was, after
all, used to be stared at, though not in quite the same
way.

She was, as she well knew, a lovely, even stunning
young woman. Her development had started early. Even
when she was eleven years old, her physical maturity
was such that she was taken for a girl several years
older. She'd learned quickly that the men who looked at
her so closely could be manipulated in a variety of ways
to her benefit.

At eleven, that merely meant cooing and blinking
her eyes. By twelve she was wearing tight or revealing
clothes and positioning her body in such a way that
older boys and even grown men would groan and flash
carnal visual images in their minds.

By the time she'd turned thirteen, she was an
expert at manipulation, at controlling and maneuvering
men, using their weakness for her nubile teenage body
to make soft jelly of their hearts and minds, and hard
steel of their prongs.

She'd lost her cherry before entering high school,
to a handsome teacher who'd responded by changing her F
to an A. Usually she didn't have to actually sleep with
them of course. A little cooing and sultry whispers,
combined with a kiss or two sometimes did it.

For more difficult cases, she'd casually rub her-
self against them, or let them cop a feel of her boobs,
or crotch, and sometimes even jerked them off.

She'd gotten great grades in High School without
having a particularly nimble mind, or studying hard.
Others wondered about that, but as a leader of her peer
group in school, few openly questioned her methods for
academic achievement.

It was the same in college. She'd started just
this year, and had found the college professors even
more willing to come under her sway. The high school
teachers had the added worry, first of arrest, and
even after she passed the age of consent, of firing,
if caught with her.

College teachers didn't really have to worry
about that. Affairs between students and teachers
weren't unusual. They could freely make use of what
she offered in exchange for good grades, and not worry
about consequences.

Now, as she stood on the runway, clad in her
tight short shorts and her purple tank top that was
cut off just below the breasts, she was the near
perfection of a sexual creature. She didn't even have
to try and pose anymore. Any position she took could
automatically bring males organs to erection.

Her body was that of a goddess, perfect in it's
Ivory Whiteness, gleaming with health. There was not a
pimple, mole, or freckle anywhere on it. She was tall
and effortlessly graceful, her movements that of a
ballet dancer.

Her breasts were large enough to cause double
takes, but not large enough to detract from the perfect
symmetry of her shape. They were high and perfectly
round and of a firmness few young women ever achieved,
even during arousal. Her nipples were tiny pink nubs in
the exact center of each breast, which, when hard,
lengthened to an almost unnatural length, standing out
hard and ultra sensitive.

Her legs were the kind that made men run into
poles, so transfixed were they by the long gleaming
contours of her perfect thighs, shapely calves and
sweet and lovely knees.

Her ass would have won awards if such were given,
and if she had ever deigned to enter any contest. It
was the perfection other women longed for, had opera-
tions for. Not an ounce of fat, not a hint of imper-
fection marred her sweet and sumptuous buttocks. They
were more perfect in their shape when she slouched in
her sneakers than most women achieved in six inch heels
and tightly shaping pants and jeans.

Her face was the profile of delicate loveliness.
Her eyes were wide and bright, bright blue. When she
wanted, they were the eyes of an appealing child.
Within an instant they could turn sultry and wanton.

Her nose was a mere button, a little snub thing
that made the women sigh and smile. Her mouth was nar-
row and luscious, her lips full and sensuous, her teeth,
brilliant white perfection. Taken as a whole, her face
was enough to make grown men and women weep, the men
with regret, that they would never know her intimate
acquaintance, the women with amazed jealousy.

Her hair was the perfect frame for such a won-
drously sculpted visage. It was chest long and as
feathery soft and fleecy as the finest silk. At the
same time, it was luxuriously thick, cascading around
her head and splashing over her shoulders and down her
chest and back like a lustrous waterfall halted in mid-
fall.

All of these taken together drew lustful and en-
vious stares and gasps wherever she went, and contri-
buted to what was, admittedly, more than a hint of
arrogance, haughtiness and vanity. Being rich always
tended to draw people into immodesty. Being rich as well
as stunningly, dazzlingly, ravishingly, gorgeous, gave
her an ego hard to reign in, even on those odd occasions
when she tried.

Of course, her luscious silhouette and mouth
watering face were not the only reason she was drawing
stares at the moment. The main point of attraction
for the Africans was her hair, which was a bright, but
not unattractive shade of pink.

If she had been aware of the amusement, or con-
fusion her hair color was causing, she would have simply
sniffed about the crudeness and lack of sophistication
of the watchers, utterly certain that wherever in the
world she happened to be, whatever she happened to be
wearing was THE height of fashion, and that included
hair coloring and style.

She was not aware of the bewildering looks though,
since all her attention was focused on herself, and the
unhappiness and uncomfortableness she was presently
feeling. These were not things Kristen was normally
forced to contend with.

Seldom in her short life had she been refused any
pleasure, comfort or want, however fleeting or tran-
sitory. Everywhere she went she was granted boons
favors and generosity. At home, her slightest wish was
her parents most important demand. Nothing was denied
her.

Of course this went a long way to explaining her
self indulgent nature, her selfishness and vain outlook
on life. Kristen was about as spoiled as any human
being that walked the face of the earth, and as shallow
as a dried river bed.

Though she was far from stupid, an original
thought had never crossed her pretty little mind. She
followed the dictates of her social group to the
letter, her every move governed by whatever happened to
be "IN."

Now here she was sweating, SWEATING! In a sauna
that was permissible, but out in the open, in her
clothes, it was utterly intolerable.

"Dadddeeeeeeeeee," she whined. "Can't we go in-
doors where it's air-conditioned?"

"The building isn't air-conditioned sweetheart.
It's hotter than out here," he replied.

"Not air-conditioned?" She was truly amazed. In
her experience all buildings were air-conditioned. What
kind of a place was this?

"Ahhh, here comes our driver I think," her father
sighed with relief.

Kristen turned to see a boxy looking car racing
towards them in a cloud of dust. She squinted her eyes
against the sun, then put her hand over her mouth as
the thing drew up in front of them, hurling small
pebbles and dirt all around.

"You Charles Taylor?" a voice demanded.

"I am."

"Righto."

A figure jumped out of the box and moved around to
stand in front of them. Kristen looked up in disgust.
The man was in his early thirties, tall, with coarse
dark hair and weathery tanned skin, he wore a cheap
brown short sleeved shirt and dark green pants tucked
into boots, not even designer boots.

He was sort of handsome, in a rugged, cowboy type
way, with a thick, barrel chest and enormous, biceps.
His hands were big and rough from work, and his chest
hair curled out through the half open shirt. Kristen
wrinkled her nose in distaste.

"Pleased ta meet yah." The man said, holding out
his big hand at Taylor. "I'm Joe Steel."

"How do you do?" Charles said, shaking hands.
"This is my wife Lucy..."

"Charmed." Lucy said, waving her hand back and
forth in front of her face to stir a little breeze.

"And my daughter Kristen."

"Hi there Kris." he grinned, his eyes sliding
quickly and appreciatively up and down her body.

"Kristen." she said, stiffly, glaring in reproach.

It didn't do to let the help become to chummy to
begin with, and nobody dared call her Kris.

With no further delay Joe had begun hefting their
bags one and two at a time, and tossing them into the
rear of the "Rover" as he called it. He showed not
even a hint of effort at the heavy bags and was quickly
done, whereupon he jumped into the drivers seat to
await them.

Charles held open the rear door and Lucy and
Kristen carefully stepped in.

"Don't you have air-conditioning?" she complained.

"You're joking?" He laughed. "Air-conditioning!
What a laugh!" He then proceeded to laugh, long and
hard, before stomping on the gas pedal. The three pas-
sengers were thrown back against the weakly padded
seats as the Rover bumped and bounced across the dirt
field and out through the airport gate.

In a short length of time, they were driving
through an incredibly dirty and tacky looking excuse for
a city, with hordes of Black people wandering around
aimlessly and shrieking in some ugly foreign language
that Kristen knew wasn't French or Italian, the only
two acceptable languages other than English.

"How far is the hotel?" She grumbled.

"Hotel? We ain't goin' to no hotel, gorgeous.
We're heading right for the jungle. We'll pick up the
rest of the gear in Bankoland, then head inland."

"You mean we'll be traveling in this?!" she de-
manded in astonishment.

"That's it beautiful."

"But... but... but... we CAN'T travel in this!"
she exclaimed.

He looked back at her in irritation. "And just
what's wrong with this? This is a helluva fine machine,
girl. It'll take you through damn near anything without
stalling."

"How long do we have to be riding around in this
thing?" She demanded.

"This is your ride for the duration, Princess." he
grinned.

"Daddeeeeeeee!"

"Now look, precious, we could hardly travel in a
Rolls in the middle of the jungle," he tried to placate
her.

"Couldn't you get something that was at least air-
conditioned!?"

"You'll never get acclimatized with air-condition-
ing pinky." Joe grinned.

"What?"

"He means you won't get used to the heat,
darling."

"I don't want to get used to the heat!" she stamp-
ed her foot on the floor.

"You ain't got no choice there, pinky."

"Don't call me that!" she demanded, furiously.

He laughed, which did nothing to cool her temper.
She folded her arms tightly, despite the heat, and sank
back in her corner of the seat, determined to sulk un-
til she was back home again. The Rover continued to
bounce along until they reached a small village outside
town.

There they stopped. There was six other four wheel
drive vehicles there waiting. Joe looked at them in
disbelief. "What in hell?" He jumped out and went to
the waiting native drivers, chatting furiously.

"You told me to find everything on the list and
bring it here with drivers." The man in charge said,
shrugging.

"What in hell was on the friggin list?!" Joe de-
manded. He poked his nose inside the rovers and jeeps,
his face growing more and more incredulous.

Finally he came over to stand in front of Charles.

"Are you nuts?" he demanded.

"Excuse me?"

"What in hell is all this junk? You got furniture
here, fer chrissake!"

"Yes, a few tables and chairs, and cots."

"Tables and chairs!"

"I suppose you've never sat in a chair or at a
table." Kristen sniffed, disdainfully. Joe glared at
her, then turned back to Taylor. "You have any idea
what this is costing you?"

"Of course I know." Charles said with dignity.

"How about how long it's gonna take us to pack up
and set down?"

"I'm sure they'll manage."

Joe closed his eyes and counted to ten.

"It's your funeral," he said before finally,
stomping over to the other drivers.

"Really." Lucy said. "Couldn't you have found a
better guide, Charles?"

"He is supposed to be the best, my dear."

"He smells badly." Kristen sulked.

"I dare say we'll all smell badly soon." Her
father said, altogether too happily. Both women looked
at him in disgust.

They bounced down dirt roads for several more
hours, with the other cars riding along behind. They
left the road then, going through the jungle on even
more bouncy trails. Just when she was certain she
couldn't take another minute, they stopped in a small
clearing by a river.

"All right. We're here." Joe said in obvious re-
lief. He almost dove out of the rover, moving as far
away from Kristen as he could get. Never had he had to
bear such a constant unending barrage of whining com-
plaints, and snotty comments.

If she had known the fantasies he'd used to try
and block her out for most of the afternoon, Kristen
would have been outraged. In truth, they weren't all
that different from most men's fantasies about her,
except for being considerably more violent.

The dozen natives proceeded to set up the camp,
which included two large tents, each ten feet by twelve
feet and tall enough for a tall man to stand. Inside
each they carried a large round plastic bathtub, which
they set up in a curtained corner, along with the
portable toilets.

They attached round curtain rods to the tubs, then
put on the curtains. A pipe with a shower nozzle on the
top was put into place, and a generator to power the
pumps, along with other gear, was started up. One large
vehicle was entirely filled with big drums of water,
which were rolled over and attached to the pumps.

Joe sat on the front bumper of his Rover and
watched in stunned amazement as the tubs, along with
tables, chairs, benches and cots were all unloaded and
brought into the tents. Each time Kristen saw him, she
turned up her nose and sniffed in disdain. Joe imagined
what a good sturdy leather belt would do to her round
little behind.

The Taylors wandered around, enjoying the scenery,
what there was of it no further than a dozen yards from
the camp at least. Kristen accompanied her parents,
shrugging and sniffing at everything they pointed out.

He's got a big campfire going, for the atmosphere,
Charles had said, since of course they'd brought por-
table propane stoves and lanterns for heat and light.
The fire drew the only appreciative statement from
Kristen Joe had heard all day. She'd allowed that it
was "OK."

Soon after things were installed, the Taylors all
retired to their tents and the pumps started up. Joe's
mind filled with the image of the pink haired girl
having a shower and despite his irritation at her,
found his loins stirring.

Normally he wouldn't have dreamed of it, but the
little bitch had been such a snotty little thing that
he almost felt she owed him one, a look that is.

With nobody in sight, he unzipped the tent and
poked his head inside, then walked in, poking his head
out to be sure nobody had seen him. He moved across
the room to the little curtained alcove, then looked
inside.

The curtain that ran around the tub was in place
and water pattered off it weakly. The pumps were only
as good as the power source which had to be small
enough to cart around. Still, a good spray of water
enveloped the girl as she stood under it.

The plastic curtain was solid, and only her shadow
showed through. Not a man to hesitate, Joe wandered
across the few feet that separated it from him and
pulled it aside slightly.

Her back was to him, and what a back! Despite his
many experiences with women he had to swallow a sigh of
appreciation. He shook his head as his eyes beheld her
beautifully proportioned body, the lovely round swells
of her buttocks and magnificent legs.

She turned and he let the curtains fall. Then
opened them a crack. Her head was tilted back and her
hands were rubbing shampoo through her long hair. He
closed his eyes for a second, then opened them again.
No, he hadn't been imagining.

"Good Christ!" he murmured, his voice easily
covered by the sound of splashing water. What a body!
His eyes lingered over her upturned breasts, looking
even more golden and perfect as she unconsciously
thrust her chest up and out.

Her belly was smooth and flat and looked like the
softest thing on earth. Her damp pubic hair, she was a
blonde, he saw, barely covered her dark little slit as
she stood with legs slightly apart.

The water trickled off her gleaming wet skin,
giving her a slick, oily look that set his heart pound-
ing and his cock pulsing. It was all he could do to
keep from jumping in and screwing her right then and
there.

Luckily, he was a strong man mentally as well as
physically. He backed away and stumbled out of the tent
his eyes wide and dazed. No matter her personality
flaws, he was going to have the little bitch if it was
the last thing he did!

He set out to please her as soon as she returned
from her shower. His attempts to curry favor and amuse
her failed dismally however. She was used to men trying
to charm and please her and was in no mood for it. Be-
sides, he was as far from her type as it was possible
to get without actually being ugly.

His smile became strained over the course of the
evening, as his most gallant, courteous and congenial
attempts to strike up friendship, or even a conversa-
tion, failed dismally, shot down by snotty remarks,
arrogant condescension and rude and brusque dismissals.

He was in a foul mood when he went to sleep that
night. It didn't get any better the next day, as she
repeated her whining and complaining to such an extent
he was reduced to angry growls and snarls himself. When
she haughtily summoned him to her tent that evening, he
was in no mood to be pleasant.

Her constant sniveling had driven him to tear into
his stash of brandy far sooner than normal, and he was
ready to bite somebody's head off. None would be better
than hers.

Kristen was wearing a light white designer shirt,
that, because of the heat, she'd completely unbuttoned
and then tied together below her braless breasts.

That her magnificent orbs were thus encased in two
tight sacks that became translucent as she sweated, did
not apparently occur to her, and if it had, she
wouldn't have cared. Tormenting men, even ones she dis-
liked was commonplace to her.

Her shorts were the kind of baggy, multi colored
things currently in vogue in California, and looked
preposterous here, but again, that didn't occur to her.

"What is it?" He almost snarled after pushing
through her tent flap.

"This thing doesn't work." she complained, point-
ing at the shower.

"So what do you want me to do about it?" She look-
ed at him like he was exceedingly stupid.

"Fix it." She said, pronouncing each word careful-
ly as she stared at him.

"It ain't my shower." He glared.

"You were hired by my father..."

"To guide you through the jungle. You want a
plumber go and find one."

"How dare you!?" she glared in outrage.

"Oh stuff a sock in it." he snapped.

"When I tell my Daddy..."

"You can tell Daddy whatever the bleeding hell you
want you silly little cunt. I'm tired of listening to
your whining and bitching and complaining!" He moved
right in front of her, staring down angrily from inches
away. She backed up in consternation, but he kept mov-
ing forward until she was backed against a table.

He jammed his face right up against hers. "Your
shit don't stink! Do it?"

Kristen's eyes and mouth opened in amazement. No-
body, but nobody had ever talked to her like this
before.

"I... I... I..."

"Oh can it! I'm sick of listening to your whining
voice!" He shoved his face even closer, forcing her to
bend backwards across the table.

"You are the snottiest little ice maiden I've ever
seen in my life! You and your Goddam bathtubs and God-
dam CD player and your Goddam pink hair! What kind of a
crazy wears pink hair anyway!?

"It... it's the latest s... style." she stuttered.

"Style! Ha! " He backed up slightly, his eyes
glaring as he looked her up and down. "And your
clothes. You wave your little ass around and show off
your fat titties and then look down your nose at anyone
that takes notice!"

He poked his nose in her face again, forcing her
back. "What you really need is a hard belt across your
dainty little rear end! Or better yet a good hard cock
up your tight, cold little hole!"

Kristen gasped in shock, her skin flushing red in
embarrassment and outrage.

"I bet for all your showin' off your still a
stinking virgin!" he snarled.

"I... I am not!" she whined.

"Bullshit! I can't imagine you letting any man
between those legs of yours!" He reached his hand down
and cupped her left breast through the sweaty
blouse. "The only one that's ever touched these are
you!" He sneered, again putting his face right up
against hers.

Kristen was now terrified. She was in a situation
she'd never faced in her life. Someone didn't like her!
Someone was being mean to her, yelling at her and call-
ing her names. She didn't know how to deal with it and
gaped at him in shock, not even trying to slap his hand
away from her hot, sweaty breast.

"What about it, little Miss Ice Queen?" he smirked.

"Or are you a lesbo? That wouldn't surprise me. A
man hating little homo!"

"A... am not!" she whimpered.

"Yeah?" He curled his lip into a sneer, then
abruptly, jammed his big hand down the front of her
shorts. The button tore off, popping across the tent
as his hand forced into the thin garment. Kristen
gasped again, her eyes staring down in shock.

Joe's hand slid right under her panties and cupped
her bare flesh, squeezing up against her pussy mound.
His eyes continued to stare into hers and as she looked
up, she felt held there, her own eyes unable to pull
away as his fingers began to rub up and down over her
cunt.

End Of Part 1

Hey, new to posting here but people seemed to like my last story a while ago. Thought I'd share one that happened to me today. All real, true story. I'm not much of a writer but I'll do my best to tell you guys what I've been up to lately.

So, I've been single for a while and whilst looking for some girls to talk to on dating sites I met this girl who lives nearby, let's call her Cameron (18 years old) to protect her identity. We became friends and I thought that was it, nothing came of it ... until one night.

We hung out as we would normally do and had done a couple of times before, at this point I saw her as a friend and nothing else because well, she's far far far more attractive than myself and she'd never hinted at feelings before. We got talking and the topic of her crush came up, she was shy to ask him out and me being the nice guy I am comforted her and told her that she shouldn't be shy because she's beautiful. That's when she kissed me, I was pretty shocked by it and even more shocked when she told me she had been having a crush on my for weeks. I had been hearing her talk about this guy and I never realised she was talking about me because, well I guess I thought girls are hot as her weren't interested in nerdy guys like myself.

We talked for a while about what she wanted and she made things VERY clear. She didn't see me in a romantic way, she liked me as a friend and thought I was a really nice guy ... and she wanted us to be fuck buddies. So I'm sat there smiling like an idiot at this beautiful girl who's basically saying she wants no strings attached sex on a regular basis. I could have sworn I heard "hallelujah" in my head ha.

We talked some more, and I was feeling pretty naughty so I made some comments on her body and how hard I would get if I saw her naked, you know, just trying to start something. I wasn't even really trying to be honest. She smiled, all shy and told me I was doing very bad things to her innocent mind. She was still being shy so I decided I would try something else. I've always been a sexually dominant person so I stopped smiling, looked her in the eyes and told her "you're going to show me your tits and that little tight pussy, and you're going to like it. Your master has spoken" and her eyes widened, man she looked so shocked to hear that coming out of my mouth, but then she smiled and started taking off her shirt, and then her jeans, socks, everything but her underwear. I had the pleasure of doing that.

I damn near ripped her underwear off of her body and there they were, the biggest set of perky tits I've ever seen and a nice tight pussy, she almost looked like she was a virgin down there and it was already wet. I could tell she had been wanting this for a long time.

I asked her what she'd been dreaming of us doing and she told me her fantasy of me tying her up and doing with her whatever I desired. I loved the sound of this so that's exactly what I did, I tied her up in thick tape. I bound her so that she couldn't moved or escape, she couldn't untie herself or crawl. All she could do was playfully whimper as I asked her if she was sure she wanted to do this, because I could be quite rough. She just told me there wasn't a point in it unless she came out hurting, and smiled.

First I called her a little slut, just to make her smile and she opened her mouth wide and begged "please master", I couldn't resist. I took off my clothes one my one and eventually revealed my larger than average cock, she was pretty happy, smiling like a giddy schoolgirl. I didn't waste any time, rubbing my cock all over her face, she licked it up and down and licked my unshaven balls. I told her to do a good job otherwise I'd give her a harsh spank across her ass, she hurried her licking and made sure she did as she was told.

I forced her little whore mouth open and shoved ever fucking inch down her throat, she took it all like a good slut. As soon as she started to choke I thrust as hard as I could and face fucked the little bitch as hard as I fucking well pleased. I didn't care if she was uncomfortable, because now she was my dirty little fuck toy. Being a good guy though, I took my cock out of her throat after a while and she gasped for breath, her first words being "fuck my throat, master!"

Her mouth was just the first hole I would fuck. When I was done with her whore mouth I positioned myself behind her and played with her pussy with my fingers, teasing her, rubbing her clit. God she was so wet it was unbelievable. I gave her just a little taste of it, rubbing my cock along her pussy lips and stopped myself. I told her it was just a taste of what's to come and if she wanted my cock in her pussy she had to earn it. She eagerly agreed to do anything I wanted.

Her pussy gushed with wetness, it was unlike anything I'd ever seen. She looked like she was soaked. If she wanted me to play with her pussy some more she'd have to take my big fat cock in her tight little virgin asshole, she hadn't even so much as touched it in all of her life. I positioned her and told her it will probably hurt a lot at first, but I honestly didn't give a shit about her or her pain. I knew she wanted it, she's such a good whore.

I spat on my hand and rubbed my cock, getting it nice and slippery and I did the same for her asshole. I spat on my fingers and rubbed it all in, making sure to poke a finger into her hole just to tease her. Slowly I pushed my big cock up her tight little virgin asshole, slowly I pushed it in and stretched her out all the way, every single inch inside her. She almost screamed in pain as I fucked myself into her and jammed it in nice and hard just to make her suffer a bit more. God it felt so tight and perfect, and she was still tied up and helpless. What a stupid slut. I whispered to her "you're going to hurt after this" and she whimpered.

I wasn't gentle, I didn't take it easy since it was her first time having anal. No, her ass was fucked just as hard as I had fucked her little slutty cock sucking mouth. I didn't care if it hurt, she was to do what I told her, what I wanted, no matter the cost. At this point she begged me to free one of her arms so she could play with herself, she was dying to finger her pussy and couldn't wait any longer, so I obliged. I freed one of her arms and she reached for her pussy, fingering herself. The sounds of her masturbating with my cock in her arse only made me harder and made her gape even more.

She told me it hurt so bad but she didn't care, she would do anything just to feel me inside her. As I fucked her tight asshole she fingered her pussy, three fingers going in and out just as fast as I was fucking her. Suddenly I pulled my cock out from her asshole and it made a pop as I did, ha she was in so much pain she groaned with discomfort as it gaped in front of me. Something came over me and I ripped apart the remaining bindings that bound everything but her right arm and was prepared to have my way with her.

Only she had better plans and as soon as I tore the bonds off of her she leapt onto me, I fell to the floor and hurt my back a bit but was soon distracted from that when she grabs ahold of my big hard cock and began squatting over me. Little by little she edged her still reeling asshole onto my cock and soon I was inside her.

So there I was, laying down on the floor and one of the most beautiful girls I'd ever seen bouncing on my cock like it were a fucking trampoline, just using my body to fuck her ass. She rode me up and keeping on saying "please, master" over and over as I began to ram myself into her as well, god the sounds alone were amazing.

We laughed about possibly being caught by her father and kissed one more time, laughing and fucking her little asshole that just seemed to get tighter. By now she had taken every single inch I had and she still wanted more. We were sweaty, smiling and laughing, it was a pretty great moment.

I needed a break, it was hard work, so she had an idea. She quickly ran into her mother's room and came back into the room holding a massive flesh coloured ten inch dildo, it looked huge and far too thick for anyone to possibly use. She told me it was her mothers and we just laughed and I called her a dirty little whore. She blushed.

The dildo had one of those stick suction bottoms so she placed in on the floor of her room and begged me, "please master, can I fuck my ass with it?" and me being exhausted agreed. I sat on her bed, bare naked and watched as she crept over this big thick dildo and slowly sat herself down on top of it. I didn't think she could do it, the dildo was far too thick but by god she did it. Her asshole was filled up by this thing and it stretched her far more than I ever could have, I watched in amazement, hard as rock as she began to ride it. She looked me in the eyes, holding her tits and begged me in an exhausted voice "please fuck my master."

I told her I'd fuck her in a minute, but for now she could enjoy the toy. I strolled over to her mid-grind and pushed on her shoulders, forcing her body down and her asshole to take more of the dildo than she was comfortable with. She squeaked out in surprise and pain, but I kept her down by force. She struggles and squirmed in discomfort trying to escape until I decided to let her go a few moments after. When she came up, she smiled and saw my cock was harder than ever. She smiled and I told her I was going to fuck her even if it hurts, so she'd better get used to it.

I pushed her back down and she continued to ride it taking in as much as she could bare or possibly take, almost crying with a smile as she mentioned it was hard to keep quiet, after all her daddy was home and could have come up at any moment if he heard something. I smiled and gave her back a rub saying "does it hurt?" and she told me it hurt a lot to take it in her ass. I told her that it was too bad, because she was going to fuck it harder or else she wouldn't be getting any more of her master's cock. She hurried and began fucking the dildo harder than I could ever imagine, she was crying tears of pain as it filled her up and stretched her out like the whore she is.

I told her to take a break and damn near ripped her off of her dildo. She moaned as I tore her from it and she slumped to the floor, exhausted and weak in the legs after having taken almost all of it in her asshole. The way she lay there so helplessly just turned me on even more.

I gave her exactly one minute to rest, she'd earned that much but when those sixty seconds were up I ordered her back on the dildo. Only this time her ass would be given a break, now it was time for her to fuck her pussy.

She rode the dildo once more, tiredly wandering over to it and taking in a few inches at a time. Soon she began riding it like the little slut that she was, she loved the feeling of it inside her, such a whore. She cried and smiled wider than before as I told her to imagine it was me, and then I asked her "you want master's cock don't you?

She almost begged me, "please ... please"

I teased her, told her I was going to fuck her tight little pussy and shove every last inch into her, deep deep inside, pumping her harder and harder, faster and faster, so roughly that she would even struggle to breathe. This only made her fuck her dildo harder beside me, and I began playing with her huge tits, pinching them, licking her nipples, anything I wanted. I used her body like a fucktoy.

I pulled her off of her toy once more and she smiled with hope, and excitement as I told her "it's time, I'm gonna fuck that tight little pussy right now!"

I threw her to the ground and made her feel every inch going inside her as I fucker her harder than she'd ever been fucked before, harder than even I could imagine myself doing. We fucked each other so rough, so violently I'm surprised her father didn't hear us right then and there. She begged me "every inch ... please."

We began taking it slower, and we changed positions so now she was sat on top of me again. She rode me and my big cock taking it all, she pushed herself as hard as she could and finally took all of my cock at once. I could see her belly poke out a bit with my inside her, it was so strange ha.

I played with her cock as she rode me and whispered to herself she had wanted my cock for so long. She begged, please master. And I asked, "please what?" to which she replied "please make me your whore."

It felt so good to fuck her tight pussy, we fucked as hard as we possibly could, god it was almost as if we were in a trance, it felt so damn good. I made her say my name, every few breathes she whispered it in a hushed voice. I was determined to make her pussy red raw, and it was only one of the holes I'd be fucking.

She began to stop and say she needed to stop or else she would be too loud, but I continued to fuck her and told her I didn't fucking care. A few moments later and as she's riding me she squirts with my cock still inside her, it ran all over my cock and down my calls, all over my lower stomach and she collapsed forwards onto me giving me a hug.

Her orgasming whimperings were so cute but as she finished she sat back up and looked nervous. I asked her what was wrong and she said nothing, just that she was still horny and noticed I hadn't cum yet.

She sucked my cock and I jerked myself off as she knelt there, still having some of the bindings stuck to her, both of us coatedin sweat after 2 hours of fucking. She sat there and begged for me to cum all over her face and that's exactly what I did. Three big built up blasts of cum shot out from my rock hard cock and splashed against her skin. One shot landed across her nose, another blast hit her in her lips and cheek and the last splash exploded all over her mouth a second time.

She looked so happy absolutely coated in her master's cum. There was so much of it dripping off of her face, we laughed and I apologised for making such a mess. She smiled and said she didn't mind and proceeded to wipe my cum off of her face and into her hands and then licked it all up. She swallowed every last drop she could find, but she still had cum all over portions of her face.

At this time I got an awkward call from my mother telling me she had made dinner and I decided I would go home. All the while I was on the phone with my mom, Cameron played with my cock like a curious little cat playing with a toy. She's such a tease.

So I told her I had to go, but I had fun. We talked about it for ten minutes or so, just being friends as if nothing had just happened. She has gotten changed and so had I. We decided we wanted to keep doing this so I think it's going to be a regular thing from now on. As I left she thanked me for everything and told me "goodbye master" in a cheeky tone. Leaving the room, I noticed she still had my cum on her cheek and hadn't realised, and her dad was coming up the stairs to her room. I left pretty quickly, but who knows, maybe she noticed it in time.

If you guys and girls are interested in mine and Cam's stories leave a comment below or something and maybe I'll keep you up to date with what we do next ;P

- DK

Well, whattayaknow -- one of my potential DoubleList hookups actually came through! As a 73 y/o guy with an average dick and plain (at best) looks, I'm still amazed by whatever sexual adventure comes my way. Sure, I have my 20-year-younger hot-as-fuck red-haired FWB who I've been fucking since 2013, but because we're 900 miles apart, it's a 1x or 2x/year encounter. The rest of the time, I'm scouring the Denver ads for a companion.

Mira (not her real name) is a 55-y/o divorcee with two kids, (a son 20 and a daughter 16). She reached out to me because she was looking for someone to role-play as her daddy, and we spent three weeks texting back and forth, each time getting more and more filthy. The problem involved a hookup venue. My wife is literally home almost ALL the time, and Mira's daughter is usually around her place as well. We were frustrated to find a place to fuck, and I didn't want to spring for a hotel unless I absolutely had to.

The breakthrough came today. We were texting earlier in the afternoon when I reminded her she'd talked about going to an adult arcade. After considerable back-and-forth, she came over to my place, around 6:30 pm and I drove her to the arcade on West Colfax here in Denver. She's about 5-6 and 160 pounds, with big tits (see photo) that are very sensitive. I was wearing my standard arcade outfit: drawstring shorts, t-shirt, sandals, no underwear. She had on an ankle-length polka-dot print dress, which was low-cut in front to show off her impressive cleavage.

I chastised her for wearing so much clothing, given the prospective activities on tap. After we paid our entry fee and took a quick tour of the arcade, we settled onto one of the bench-type seats in the mini-theater that shows hetero porn. While making out, I discovered she was wearing a fairly substantial bra, although she extracted her breasts so I could suck on and twist her nipples. Shortly thereafter, a chubby guy in his 60s sat down next to us, and Mira encouraged him to latch onto her other teat. I stood up, dropped my shorts, and she went to town on my cock. I'm guessing she sucked it for about 15 minutes, while the guy next to her was jerking his own member and playing with her tits. Then she had me sit so she could crouch down on the floor in front of me to get better leverage on my dick.

Mira did a superb job, and I eventually filled up her oral cavity. Since I'm only 5.5", she had no problem taking me entirely into her mouth, and she moaned considerably as my cum splashed against the back of her throat. She turned to the other guy and stood up to blow him, bending over at the waist so I could finger her from behind. I smacked her ass for having worn such a challenging outfit. The dress seemed like it was made from yards and yards of cloth. I told her, "Next time, sweetie, you're wearing a button-down blouse, no bra, a short skirt, and no panties."

The XXX film being shown in the theater was SO LOUD that it was distracting to her ministrations, so the three of us went over to the room that has the glory hole wall. It's designed so there's a platform where guys can ascend on a few stairs, while the person doing the cock-sucking stands at floor level. The old guy stuck his cock through the long, oval-shaped opening, and Mira went back to work. I talked her into taking off her panties, which she did and promptly shoved into my pocket. While she sucked, I got her to spread her thighs and finger-fucked the shit out of her pussy. Mira says she always takes a long time to orgasm, and on this night she didn't get there, but she was soaking wet and made lots of pre-orgasmic noises.

The guy blew his load and backed off the platform, thanking her profusely for the skillful job she'd done. The next guy was ready to take his turn, so Mira instructed him to climb the steps and present his dick through the hole. He was 40-ish, tall and stocky, and Mira was delighted to see how well his thick circumcised cock fit in her mouth. He was a long timer; I'm guessing Mira sucked on him for at least 20 minutes without a break. She'd just admitted to starting to taste his pre-cum when the entire encounter got shut down. We'd apparently forgotten to shut the door to the room -- it's only been in the past six months that this particular booth even HAD a door -- and management officially frowns on "lewd public conduct and/or nudity." We were ushered rather unceremoniously out the front door and told not to return. The Black guy never did get his rocks off, which Mira thought was a real shame. "I bet he was working up a massive load," she said in a disappointed voice as we drove away.

After dropping her off at her car, we traded follow-up messages once she returned home. I suggested we try a different arcade next time, and she agreed it would be fun to have a Round Two. Earlier, when we were driving to the arcade, she'd said several times how nervous she was, never having been to an arcade before. At the end of the evening's conversation, though, when I complimented her on having gotten over her nervousness so quickly after we'd arrived at the arcade, she wrote this: "Once I get turned on, I'll do almost anything. Other than that, I'm in respectable regular-mom mode." Somehow, I don't think it'll take long to extract her from that mindset the next time we meet!

Trained to become a black, group, sex slave

A few years back I spent time on and off with several
shall we say more dominating types of gentlemen. One of
them, who for this I shall call Leroy, just loved
when we got together to make me totally helpless.
It was our 6th or 7th meeting. Leroy and i had been chatting on Yahoo
and when he found out i was free that weekend he insisted
on coming over later that afternoon.
We talked about when and what he wanted me to be
wearing when he arrived. We settled on 4:00 and I was
to be wearing a red waspie, black fully fashioned nylon stockings,
black bra, short tight black skirt, red long sleeved
button up satin blouse and 5 inch black heels. It was about
noon time so I have plenty of time to make myself
ready.

Leroy arrived right on time as always. I greeted him
at the door with a hug and kiss and he returned the
favour. We went into the living room where I had a nice
bottle of white wine and a cheese and cracker plate on
the coffee table. We sit on the couch together, drank
some wine and talked some before finally he started to
caress my leg and press into me to kiss me. It was
like old high school days making on only now I was on
the receiving end and loving it. It got kind of hot,
me laying back on the couch, Leroy on top of me
kissing me, my legs entangled in his, it was
wonderful.

Eventually he started to unbutton my blouse and pulled
it off, he pushed me to my feet and pulled off my
skirt then pulled me back down on top of him where we
continued our kissing only now he was nibbling on my
ears and kissing my nick. I was so turned on and hot.

I was so worked up and started to work my way down his body
to give him what I know every man really wants…as I
reached his belt with my kisses he held my shoulders
tight and said "wait"….he then pushed me up and had
me stand up. He then said he would be right back and
went out to his car. I waited a minute or so before he
returned with a bag. He took my hands and said if we were
going to do this we would do it right.

He then pulled out several ropes form the bag
and went about binding my wrists behind my back. He
then undid by bra and removed it, which was strange
because he had never removed it completely before. Then with
another rope he wrapped it around my chest and
forearms pulling tight making sure that the ropes around my
chest went above and below my breast area. Next he
took another rope and worked that behind my back and
around the rope that he had put around my arms and chest. Each
time he would pull it tighter and tighter. This did
two things, it pulled my arms further back and also
pulled the ropes around my chest in so it made my small breasts look larger and
protruded my nipples. It was amazing to watch
that happen and I was kind of loving it. Another
shorter rope he tied to my wrists pulled them up and
wrapped it around the ropes at my forearms and then
took the two ends and draped them over my shoulders
and down to the ropes around my chest where he tied
them off.

Next he pulled out this narrow couch table we used to
put keys on and positioned it in the
middle of the room before me. He had me stand up
really close to it straddling the two legs on the end.
He then went about binding my legs to the legs of the
table. Next, he tied a final rope to the ropes he
draped across my shoulders and pulled me forward so I
was laying down on top of the table. He tied off the
rope to the end other end of the table so I could not
rise up.

There I was, totally helpless and at his mercy. The
next thing I know is he is stuffing a ball gag between
my lips and telling me to open wide bitch…once it was
in he buckled it up behind my head.

You can just visualise me, flat on the table, tied and unable to move
and my legs spread wide ,fixed to the legs of the table.
My mouth was gagged and i was already beginning to drool.
At this point he took out his camera phone and took a few
pictures, only 3 or 4 at the most. He then began to make several calls on his cell phone.
As he was making the calls he walked away into the
kitchen where I could not hear his conversation. A few
minutes passed before he came back and pulled up a chair
next to me. He kissed my cheek, slapped my ass and sit
down and went about telling me I was in for a real
treat. In his words, “You wanted to be a slut so I am
going to make you a slut, you are going to become a real Black mens bitch.”

About 20 min later the door bell rang and Leroy went
to answer…I was freaking out now. What had he done and
who could that possibly be….some laughing and hello’s
I heard as footsteps came down the hall towards where
I was. Next thing I know Leroy is introducing me to
three other Black guys and to be honest, I don’t think I ever
was told their names.

At first, they were a bit taken aback that Leroy had a transvestite
like me in captivity. It is very taboo within their culture, to say the least.
They were sensible though and though “what the fuck , a hole is a hole”
lets just stay and see what develops, lets keep an open mind.

They rubbed my butt and ran their hands across my
back. One was talking about me but not to me about what a
sexy a bitch I was and was thanking Leroy for
inviting him over to break in his slut.

At some point I felt the cold lube being squeezed out
onto my ass ring a couple of fingers probing and
spreading inside my ass. One guy yelled "she is gonna become the perfect anal slut!"
Then it started, Leroy was first. I know this because one of the guys said
something like, “She is your find Leroy, you first mate”

I could feel his hard cock press at my rosebud. Then
he leaned hard into me and pushed forward.
I winced a little and he held where he was
for a moment before pushing forward more. A couple
more thrusts and he was all the way in, his big black cock inside my tight ass
and I was breathing heavily and drooling around the ball gag.

Leroy started to pump in and out as the other three
encouraged him on and taunted me by telling me I was
just a fuck hole slave who's purpose in life was to exist only to pleasure Black men
and be used like a street whore. Soon one of them I guess got too
worked up just watching so he freed his hard, black cock from his pants,
unbuckled the ball gag, popped it out of my mouth and replaced it
with his throbbing hard cock. He told me to make sure I did
not bite him or he would beat my ass till I was bloody
red. Needless to say I was very careful. I could not move as he
violently throat fucked me whilst Leroy piston fucked my ass.

Leroy, I could tell, was ready to explode. He went all ridged
and his pumping slowed and he held my hips really tight
and was grunting…well, I was grunting also actually,
the throat fucking was producing tons of spittle which
was only helping to make my mouth more lubricated so the cock
went down further.
Leroy pulled away and then another guy just stepped up
and took his place…just about the time this new guy
got a rhythm going the one in my mouth shot his load.
He was holding my head tight, grabbing me by the hair
and yelling at me to "swallow bitch, don’t lose a drop, today you are going to be filled with Black cum."
He came and then withdrew from my mouth and I found standing there, in his place, Leroy.
Leroy said, "my cock has been up your ass, clean it cunt”…so I
took him into my mouth and cleaned his cock. Soon Leroy was cumming down my throat
as the other guy in my ass was losing it and
making his own deposit. He slowed then stopped and
then backed out and flopped down in a chair. Next, the
fourth guy entered me, he was bigger than the other
three, i am glad that he had waited until last, as he
really stretched my hole. He was so excited by the
previous action that he came within just a few thrusts.

They all seemed to be really satisfied. Leroy slapped my ass
and thanked me for a good fuck and suck and they all
collapsed on the couch and switched on the TV.
It was a Saturday and now about 7:00 or so. They
put on a football game, replaced the ball gag in my mouth and where sat around
chilling and enjoying the game. They'd helped themselves to beers and were
talking as I lay there all bound and
helpless with cum all over my nose and chin.
They were talking about this crazy shit about using a tgirl and came
to the conclusion that whilst their wives and girlfriends were not
giving them all the sex they needed , that this sexy , compliant tgirl
would be a very good alternative to use on a regular basis. After all ,
she had a hot mouth and ass was tighter than pussy, right!

I was kind of dozing when Leroy touched my shoulder
and offered me a drink of water which I welcomed. He
smiled at me and patted my head telling me I was a
good girl and he knew I would be even a better girl by
morning. He then stood up, undid his pants and flopped
out his cock for me and ordered me to kiss it….I
did. I was untied from the table and taken to the bedroom
and secured to the bed corners. At the same time the other three guys came in and
one said “Round Two, I am first this time” and before
long, there I was, getting fucked in my ass and
sucking off Leroy. They would switch up. At one point, I was untied and
the guy with the largest cock sat on the edge of the bed
Leroy picked me up and dropped me on to his cock.
Then Leroy pulled my legs up high, leaned me in to the other guy and then placed his cock at the entrance to my ass.
"Take a deep breath and try to relax slut", said Leroy.
Before i knew it, Leroy was using pressure and was gliding in to my ass as well.
I now had 2 cock in my ass.
One of the other guys stood on the bed , so my face was at his crotch level,
grabbed my hair and started to face fuck me. I now had 2 big black cocks inside me,
2 in my ass, 1 in my mouth. The fourth guy started taking pictures with his camera phone.

When they had all cum, i was retied, gagged and left there until around 2:00am when Leroy
untied me. By then they had used me as a fuck toy four
or five times.

When I got untied Leroy had just let them out to go
home. Leroy got me a drink and some
crackers. It took about a half hour or so before I was
able to really stand and walk on my own.
Leroy kissed me deeply and told me
I was the best bitch he ever spent an
evening with and asked me if i wanted to carry on living the role of Black mens slut.
I said "yes".

To be honest, I don’t even remember him leaving me
that night. All I know is that I slept tell past noon
that day and was pretty darn sore the rest of the
weekend.

Leroy's three friends spread the word around the gym,
to all the local guys about me, showed them the pictures, telling them that i was a loose, hot bitch. Again , to begin with they couldn’t quite get their head around
the notion of using a transvestite like me. After seeing the pictures though
very soon, dozens of guys were almost knocking down Leroy's door
asking him if they could use his bitch.

Leroy put a plan into action. EVERY Saturday or Sunday,
whenever there was a match on cable television, i was to make sure
that i was at home, dressed like a slut and that my apartment
had a good stock of beers. I was to open the door and welcome any man
inside who wanted to come in. Every weekend, i had between 6 and a dozen
black men in my apartment to watch the game. Naturally, the game was
just a diversion, as i was to stay in my bedroom, lubed and ready to
service any guy who cared to come in.
My place soon became known as THE place to go. Married guys could tell
their wives that they were going to the pub, to meet up with their
mates, to watch the football in the bar on the big screen.
All the time, they were coming to my apartment and using me like
a whore. My life was complete!

Make my fantasy come true? Make me that sex slave ?
tiffanylondontv@yahoo.com
Can travel to be chained and used.

I woke up with an itch so I scratched it. Every once in a while I need the D and today was one of those days. I had the day off from work, saw the wife off to work and the kids off to school, and took a nice long shower to prep for the days adventure. 
All prepped, I took my favorite pair of my wife’s panties (Cheeky lace VS) and put them on under a pair or running shorts with a skimpy tank top and headed for a ncruisy trailhead a couple towns over. 

I arrived around noon to a nearly full trailhead parking lot, and made my way down a particularly cruisy trail to a bench built between a couple of secluded trees just off the trail. I took off my shorts exposing my panty clad ass to anyone wandering by. 
Within minutes I heard someone make their way down the trail and a nice looking older guy appeared in the distance, and we made eye contact. He then grabbed his dick through his shorts and started stroking it. I nodded to him and he made his way over to the bench. Without a word he approached and I started working his dick through his shorts,  He was very average in size but Rick hard. I slipped my fingers in the band of his shorts and pulled them down to reveal a perfect cock for sucking (spam) and went to town. After about five minutes, he said we have company, and I turned to see a college aged guy on the trail with his hand down his pants watching. I went back to work on my new friend, and wiggled my pantry clad ass in the direction of college boy. I heard the crunching of sticks as college boy made his way towards us, and then  felt his large hands on my ass as he pulled the panties to the side and started eating my ass and probing with his fingers. I was now fucking back in his fingers and he took this as a sign that I was ready and game for more. He moved next to my older friend and pulled down his shorts to reveal a beautiful 7” cock with a fat mushroom head. It continued to grow as I took him in my mouth, he became very verbal and asserted his dominance as the alpha in the group. 

He said he wanted to fuck me, but wanted my new older friend to go first to get me ready. He grabbed a condom and lube I had placed in the bench,  got ready and went to work. His averagely perfect dick slid in easily and I started to fuck him back, after a minute or so I felt him tense up and heard him moan as he unloaded in the condom. Alpha college boy then had me clean off the old guy as he started fumbling with a condom as he got into position. He was struggling to stay hard with the condom, and said if he could just put the tip in to get hard it would be easier. I was sex drunk at this point and agreed, I yanked off the condom and went to work with my mouth getting him hard again. Once ready, he put that bulbous head at my already slightly used hole and pushed it in an inch. My hole clenched his head and worked it back and forth ever so slightly, just to get him hard enough to get the condom on. 

Or so I thought. Lust took over and I slid all the way back on him until I felt his hips make contact. It felt so good, I instinctively started back up and before I knew it he was deep stroking me bare and getting verbal. It was almost an out of body experience  when I heard my response when he asked where he should come. I whimpered and said “In me, I want to feel your babies in me”. I felt his pace quicken and before I could gather myself, he went balls deep held tight and unloaded rope after rope of cum in my ass. 

By this time the three of us had attracted two more guys, and as soon as college boy pulled out one of the new guys took his place. This went on  for another 2 hours and i was still able to make home to meet the school bus. It was a good day. 

When I was in highschool I attended this posh boarding school. I’m telling you, this school was straight out of Harry Potter – old castle-like buildings, ugly uniforms and all… In fact the only one that looked good in uniform was this girl in my English class. She could fit perfect into any dirty old man’s “little schoolgirl”-fantasy. A petite blond, around 5’5 or so, with a smoking hot body. She was from a neighbouring town, and had a boyfriend there, that she sometimes was allowed to spend the night at, instead of sleeping at school. They had been together for several years, so I knew that this girl was totally out of my league in so many ways. What I didn’t know was that this petite, innocent girl in reality was a dirty, little nympho… Here’s how I found out:

One night a friend of mine celebrated his birthday at a local pub. He knew the owner well, so we were allowed to sit at the bar and have a drink. Suddenly I feel a gentle pinch in the ass... “Hi! What are you doing here?” There she was! I was in chock – we seldom talked in class and all of a sudden she reacted like we had known each other forever. We chatted about everyday stuff when she mentioned that she was out with her boyfriend that was sitting in the other end of the bar. “Haven’t you met? Wave at him…” she said, and as I was waving to her idiot boyfriend I felt her hand rub my cock. “I’m so horny, I could take you right now”, she said with a smile like we were still talking about everyday stuff. “Feel how wet I am!”. She took my hand and placed it under her short skirt… She wasn’t wearing any panties! I couldn’t believe that I was rubbing this girls soaking wet pussy while her bf was smiling and drinking from the other side of the bar..! “Meet me in the toilet in five”. She walked over to the bf, said something and then went straight towards the toilet. I followed a couple of minutes after… We started kissing while she took out my already hard cock, went down on her knees and started sucking. OMG! She was good.. I had only had sex once before at that time, and never tried a blowjob, so I felt like I was going to explode… She stood up and turned her back towards me. I could feel her back and ass-cheeks rub against my cock while I held her perfect little tits in my hands. “I want you. I want you so bad”, she said. She jumped up and wrapped her legs around my hips and I slit my cock in side of her. I fucked her right there against the toilet wall until I came in her mouth. She swallowed it all, that little slut… The following weeks at school, we turned back to normal. I thought I might hear rumours about her and the bf having troubles, but on the contrary, the only thing she would talk to her friends about was how much in love they were, and how she might sleep permanently at his place instead of her room at school.

Next time we were together was at a school trip to Rome, where we stayed for a week. The first days nothing happened, but one night we were 6-7 students that sneaked off to a bar. After a couple of hours of drinking and partying I met her standing outside. She was wearing a short black dress and a red rose in her hair. I remember thinking she looked very southern European, if it hadn’t been for her totally blond hair and pale skin. Obviously she have had a little too much to drink, and I told her that I would take her back to the hotel. I carried her most of the way, and she whispered in my ear that it turned her on. When we came to her room, she invited me in. They were three girls that slept in her room. One was still at the bar and one was sleeping on the bed. On of the first days in Rome they had pushed together the three beds so they all could sleep together in one big one. She took off her dress and pulled me into bed. Once again she started to suck my cock… Sooo good! I closed my eyes and suddenly I felt two tongues licking each side of my hard cock. We must have woken up the sleeping gf and she decided to join in. “Sleeping beauty” was a hot brunette with big tits for a teen. She crawled up to me, and I fingered her tight pussy. She felt tighter than my blonde nymphet. She moaned and I leaned in to taste her. I licked her clit until she came while the blonde rode my cock like a wild. “I just started taking the pill. I want you to come inside of me” she whispered. As she pulled out my cock from her cum-filled pussy I could see my hot sperm drip down her small thighs. The three of us cuddled until morning. The last days in Rome, nothing happened – but the two girls were closer than ever and giggled each time they saw me.

The week after we return home, rumours started to go around school that something had happened in Rome. At the same time I started to talk more and more with Sleeping Beauty because she was single and I was beginning to have mixed feelings about being the Nympho’s “once-a-month”-sextoy. That obviously annoyed the little nymph! At a party at our school, she confronted me: “Don’t you want me anymore?” I told her that I actually was starting to feel bad for her unknowing bf and I thought she should dump him if she wanted to be with me. She told me that she loved him and they had known each other forever, but no one else but me could give what she needed… “Then I’m gonna fuck you like the little slut you are” I said and dragged her to her room. Her eyes lit up like Christmas candles! At the room things got rougher. I smacked her ass, pulled her hair, we ripped each other’s clothes off and I turned her around and started to fuck her doggy style. I was felt inexperienced at the time when it came to sex, but I just did to her all the things I had learned watching porn. I started to massage and finger her butt-hole while I fucked her pussy harder and she moaned so loud, that she had to put her face into a pillow so no one else would hear. This girl was so fucking horny, she wiggled from side to side, lifted her head and smacked it down into the pillow again. Then, after a while, she got quiet, hold her breath. I could feel her pussy tighten around my cock. “OH… MY… GOD!” she cried out. She had a long, huge orgasm and again I released my sperm into her wet, pulsating pussy… She later told me that it was the biggest orgasm she ever had, and her first without her masturbating.

It was probably at that time her bf decided to crash the school-party. He had heard the rumours that she had fooled around with a classmate and decided that it was best to pick her up from the party so she could spend the night at his place. Some jerk told him that he might find her in one in her room. Fortunately, I had gone downstairs to my room get us something to drink when he found her half naked. Somehow she convinced the idiot that she just was changing clothes because she had spilled a drink and left with him before I returned.
Some days after we talked about it. She didn’t want to leave her bf, and since she was afraid he would find out about me, we ended our “friendship”. After we graduated we moved to different cities and many years past without us seeing each other.

Yesterday, I walked to work and looked though the door to the office building next to where I work. There she was, sitting at the reception desk, looking not a day older. I went in to say hi. Apparently she married the idiot bf and they have moved to my city a couple of weeks ago. “My husband is out of town in the weekend. Lets meet for drinks?!” she said as she winked at me… What should I do??

We had worked with each other in Afghanistan for six months.

I always thought she was adorable. She was petite, five feet two inches, weighed about 115 pounds, and I estimate that she had C cup breasts. This was apparent when one day, she wore a tight top that hugged her curves. She took off her loose blouse, which usually concealed any hint of a curve. I still wonder if she did it on purpose just to get attention, but regardless the reason, I tried to enjoy the view as inconspicuously as possible.

What really attracted me to her was her cute face, straight jet black hair, infectious smile, and outgoing personality. She could talk to anyone, but since I was her boss, I had to refrain from showing favoritism.

It was tough at times, but I took pride in my job and prioritized my professionalism over paying her special attention. Besides, there were many other people who I could enjoy leisure time with, so it wasn't too difficult to talk to others.

I should mention that we were under General Order 1, which is military term for no alcohol, pornography, or going into the quarters of the opposite sex. We could actually have sex, but if caught and they could nail us for indecent exposure instead of violating General Order 1, they would. Every place, even a private office, was considered public.

The pornography ban drove me crazy. A lot of people had porn on their computers, but I didn't feel it was worth risking demotion for. But I am a guy, and my hormones would get the best of me. So a few times a week, I would wait until I knew my roommate was at work, and go back to my room to masturbate. I would think about various things, mainly the women I had been with. However, I found myself fantasizing more and more about having sex with Ashley.

I would imagine that tight body and big titties mounting my cock. As I looked down, I saw her jet black pubes encompassing all of me. I envisioned her pussy as being tight, but moist and warm, gently massaging my shaft as I pumped in and out of her slowly. It wouldn't take long until I would explode in a spasm of ecstasy.

The more time went on, the more of these fantasies I had. I fantasized about having sex with her in my bed, in a van, and in the office. Little did she know that she was the focus of my fantasies.

But six months came and went, and it was time to return to our home station. I didn't know her before we left for the deployment, but I sure would know her going back.

I had no delusions about where I stood with her, or at least I thought I didn't. She was in her early 20s and I was in my early 40s. I felt as if I still had it in me to hook up with attractive women, but I never thought someone her age would be interested in someone like me, especially with all the younger guys paying her attention.

Due to me transferring stations shortly after returning from deployment, I was staying in a hotel for about 10 days prior to leaving permanently. I returned a few days before she did and found myself wasting no time catching up on porn. I hit up my favorite websites and jerked off at least once a day, sometimes up to three times a day. But I found myself continually fantasizing about Ashley.

She wanted to have dinner with me before I left. We had become friends and I was looking forward to seeing her one last time before I moved on with life. I was surprised though when she called me the day after she arrived.

We were both jet lagged, so she wanted to have lunch instead of dinner. I agreed. Luckily, there was a restaurant within walking distance of my hotel. We agreed on meeting at The Roadhouse.

When I saw her, I couldn't believe my eyes. I had never seen her dressed up in women's clothing and she was stunning. Her slightly wavy hair was down and she had on a mini-skirt with a tight top. I tried hard not to stare, but I took the liberty to have a look.

I was busted and knew it, so I thought I'd just go along. “Wow, never seen you dressed up before. You look really nice.”

“Hey, thanks. I like your style too, you clean up well.”

“Thanks.” I had my look, now it was time to focus on the conversation and her eyes, not her tits. I had too much respect for her to look at her like that.

Although it was early, our bodies felt it was nighttime and I was in desperate need of a nap. We decided to have a beer, then a second, then a third. We laughed lunch away and camped out at a bar table for a few hours. I was a bit tipsy and I could tell that she was also. Before things got out of control, I decided to wrap things up.

I found a pause in the laughter and conversation. “Man, I am getting tired. I may have to call it an afternoon and nap for a bit.”

“Yeah, I'm getting tired too.”

“I got the check.”

“No, I got it.”

“No you don't.” I snatched the check and happily paid.

I was a bit concerned. She didn't live far away, but she didn't seem like she was in any condition to drive. I didn't want to seem like I was hitting on her, but I was concerned for he safety.

“Ashley, you don't seem like you're OK to drive back.”

“I'm fine, I'm just live about a mile away.”

“I know, but you're tired and I can't let you drive home.”

“Dude, I'm fine.”

“I'll tell you what. How about I call you a taxi, and I'll come pick you up tonight to get your car. I would feel a lot better if I did that.”

She thought it over for a second. “Or, I can just nap in your room. You're staying right here, right?”

I swear my heart skipped a beat when she said that. I still felt she was simply being a bit naive, but decided to crack a joke. “Can I trust you to not take advantage of me?”

I couldn't believe what she did next. It literally rushed blood to my dick. She hunched over, looked me dead in the eye, smiled and said, “If you don't want me to fuck you, then you probably should call that taxi.”

I quickly composed myself and kept my cool. I wanted to fuck her like you wouldn't believe. I wanted to feel that pussy, taste that pussy. I wanted them titties unleashed.

I looked her back in the eye. “Well, I guess you're coming back to my room then.”

She smiled and giggled, then said, “What are we waiting for?”

Neither of us said a word to each other as we walked out. As we walked to the hotel, we would look at each other, giggle, and smile. She knew I wanted it, and I knew she wanted it.

My dick was already hard. Good thing I was wearing tight underwear.

We got to the door. I slowly inserted the key and watched the little light go green. I opened the door for her and followed her into my room. I turned on the light as she made her way to the side of the bed. She put her purse on the nightstand and looked at me. She said, “I've wanted to fuck you for so long. I absolutely love older men. Please tell me you have hair on your chest.”

“And what if I don't?”

“Well then, maybe I'll just suck your cock.” She then laughed. I must admit, it was pretty funny.

“Well, it looks like we're both in luck.” I took off my t-shirt and exposed my somewhat hairy chest. She walked up to me, put her hands on my chest, and we locked lips, frantically French kissing each other. We locked tongues, licked lips, bit lips and caressed each other with our bare hands.

As we kissed, I grabbed the bottom of her shirt and began to wiggle it up her torso. As I did so, my hands bumped into those firm tits. It aroused me even more and my cock was aching to get out of my pants.

I took off her shirt and kept kissing her. She took the liberty of taking off her bra, then quickly laid back onto the bed. I watched the beauty of her firm tits move about the entire time. She even had fabulous nipples. They were slightly puffy, pink, and her aureoles were the size of quarters. Her nipples were also hard, and I felt that was my queue.

I started at her belly and kissed my way up. She grabbed the back of my head and began to guide me up. When I got to her tits and took a nipple into my mouth, she let out a huge gasp. I sucked on her tits for a bit, but didn't want to spend too long there since there was much more to enjoy.

I kneeled up on the bed and told her, “I gotta get these pants off. You wanna help?” She sat up and helped me get them off. She had a huge smile on her face as she saw my seven inch dick trying to break out of my underwear.

“I like what I see here.” She said as she started caressing my dick through my boxer shorts. I couldn't help but spot my boxers with pre-cum. She used her index finger to caress the tip of my dick, right where the pre-cum was. She then looked at me and stuck her finger in her mouth.

I almost blew my load when she spoke. “I like the taste of your cum. You mind if I take you into my mouth?”

“Hell no, go ahead.”

She nearly ripped off my boxers, threw me back on the bed, and placed her head right above my dick. She grabbed it and started licking the sides, working her way up and down my shaft. She then took the head of my dick into her mouth. My dick is pretty thick and I wasn't sure if it would fit in her small mouth, but apparently it wasn't as small as I thought. She started to suck away. I felt the tenderness of her cheeks and tongue, working my dick as it darted in and out of her mouth. She then arched her back and thrusted her lips deep towards the base of my dick, taking me all in. I don't think I had ever been deep-throated, but she just did it. I could not believe how good it felt being down her throat.

She slightly gagged, but pumped her head a couple of more times. She then pulled my cock out of her mouth. I looked down and admired my dick being wet with her saliva, and the stream of spit hanging on between my cock and her lips.

She takes a breath, smiles and says, “Nice dick. Made me gag a bit.” She then took me back into her mouth and started to suck again while using her hand to simultaneously jerk off the base of my cock.

She went on for a couple of minutes, driving me to the point of orgasm. I managed to squeeze the words out as I my entire body was clenched up. “I'm about to cum.”

She stopped for a moment. “You need me to stop?”

“No.” I said. “Keep going, I can go for round 2.”

She smiled widely as she looked up at my face. “That's what I like to hear.”

She then started sucking again. About a minute later, I grabbed her head and said, “Here it goes.”

She started sucking and stroking faster and harder. My entire body locked up and I began to spasm a bit. The muscles in my dick were clenched as hard as can be, enjoying every moment of ecstasy that came my way. A few seconds later, I started cumming in her mouth. I felt myself shoot a few loads, but she kept going. I looked down and saw that some of my cum was dripping out the sides of her mouth and onto her hand that was gripping the base of my penis. She just kept going until it was so intense, I told her to stop.

She stopped as I wished, but looked up at me as I saw her gulp down what I believed to be my semen. She smiled and giggled, then started lapping up the rest of my cum with her tongue. She swallowed it once again, then said, “Mmmm, you taste good.”

My body was still tingling from the orgasm. I laid there, still, as she got up and went to the bathroom. When she came out, she had taken off her pants. She was wearing nothing but a thin pair of tan panties that tightly hugged her petite hips and ass. She came to the bed, laid on top of me, and said, “How about that round 2? Looks like you're still ready to go for more.”

I felt myself going a bit limp and knew that I was up for round 2, I just had to wait about 10-15 minutes to build back up to it. “Wow. That was awesome.”

“Did you like that?”

“Oh yeah, over 6 months of abstinence, I was ready.”

“So how about this round 2?”

I could tell she was ready to go. I needed time and didn't want to necessarily admit that in my older age, I needed a breather between sets. I knew the perfect way to buy some time.

“Do you like getting eaten out? I haven't tasted a woman in a while.”

“Oh man, you just said the magic words.”

She laid back on the bed. I positioned myself between her legs and took a good look at her from the knees. I could see that her panties were pretty wet. Just that sight alone began to make my dick even harder, but I really wanted to eat her out.

I grabbed her panties and slowly slid them down her thighs. She complied by lifting her legs, making it easier for them to come off. I threw the panties aside and looked at her pussy. It was beautiful. She had pitch black pubes in a triangle shape, nicely trimmed and edged along her panty line. Her pussy lips were shaved and I could see her clit slightly poking through the folds of her lips.

I wasted no time and quickly licked my way from her knees to her pussy. As I got close, I was able to smell her sweet aroma. I wasted little time in diving face first into that pussy. I started licking the outside of her lips, then spread her lips with one hand and exposed her pink. I started flicking her clit with my tongue, varying the speed and pattern. She began to squirm, grabbing my head and pushing my face into her pussy. I was enjoying every second of it, licking and flicking her clitoris.

I then took my other hand and started working a finger into her hole. Her pussy was tight, but wet and it slid in easily. I could feel her pussy muscles clench, then relax, letting my finger slide in. As I kept licking, I curled my middle finger, which was already deep inside her, and tried to tickle her g-spot. I simultaneously was pressing down on her vulva with my other hand as I used my fingers to keep her lips parted.

Whatever I was doing seemed to be working. She kept moaning and I kept going, licking, fingering, pressing, and responding to whatever seemed to please her. It didn't take long until she started to twitch. I could tell she was cumming. I kept fingering her while I took my entire face and started going side to side, frantically rubbing her clit with my tongue. She dug her fingernails into the back of my scalp and arched her back. I could hear her gasp, and then hold her breath. I felt her pussy muscles clench onto my finger so tightly, she almost pushed me out of her. I kept my finger inside her though, and continued to lick away.

As she came, I could feel her drip onto my hand. She started to scream a bit. I briefly wondered if the neighboring rooms could hear, but I didn't really care and tried the best I could to send her over the top. She kept cumming and cumming. She then sat up and pulled my face off of her pussy. My finger also came out. She was leaned up against the headboard, breathing heavy. I looked at her pussy and could see her pussy lips slightly pulsing, which turned me on even more. She spent a few second and caught her breath.

I asked, “You OK?”

“Oh yeah.” As she continued to pant. “Oh man, you do that well. That was intense, too intense. I don't care what anyone else says about you, you're all right.”

That last statement was a bit random, but I assumed it to be a good thing.

At this point, my dick was rock hard again and I knew I was going to stay that way until the next orgasm. I grabbed her by the thighs, pulled her towards me so she was on her back, then hovered over her. She was still panting. “You ready for round 2?”

She then grabbed my dick and guided it towards her hole. I felt the hole with the tip of my dick and wasted no time starting to work it in. With each thrust, I entered a little further as her pussy juices worked their way down my shaft. With each push, she would moan in pleasure.

The next thing I knew, I was deep inside her. I could feel the end of her vagina with my entire cock buried deep inside her. I started slow.

We looked into each other's eyes, then started kissing. As we licked each other's lips, I kept pumping away, enjoying her warm, moist pussy massaging my dick. It was just as I had fantasized when masturbating to her, except better.

Given that I had just came, I wasn't as on edge this time. I was able to enjoy it more, and enjoy pleasing her. I hate being the minuteman, and that I would not be tonight.

She wanted to put her legs up. I'm guessing so I could hit her g-spot, but I really enjoyed it since I could watch myself slide in and out of that beautiful pussy. It was a sight to see. Her lips were a bit flush from the blood rush, and I savored every stroke in and out of her.

I reached down with one hand and began to massage her clit while I fucked her. She squirmed and moaned, “Oh Yes. Just like that.” I was pulling out all the right moves.

We remained in this position for about 5 minutes, varying things up slightly. I was as hard as a rock, and she was in heaven. She asked, “Can I turn over? I love it doggie style.”

“Oh yes, I love it too.” Doggy style was my favorite, but I've been known to cum quick in this position. I would have to go slow.

As she turned around, I grabbed onto her narrow, petite hips and had her stick them out. I could tell her lips were a bit stretched out as they flapped a bit, and this only turned me on even more. I slid my dick easily into her and once again, enjoyed watching her squirm and moan. As I started pumping away, I noticed a sizable wet spot on the sheets, about 6 inches in diameter.

I took it slow, varying the speed. I started to tease her too, only going in an inch or two, then thrusting my entire cock deep inside her. As I thrusted deep, I grabbed her hips and went as deep as possible. She seemed to love it.

She then asked me, “Do you mind if I rub my clit while you're doing me?”

“Not at all.” I know some guys are sensitive about that, as if their efforts aren't good enough. I didn't care though. After all, she probably has been playing with herself for the past 10 years. I only played with her clit for 10 minutes. She should know what's best.

She started rubbing her clit as I kept thrusting in and out, varying her rubbing speed and direction. A few minutes later, I could tell she was cumming again. I grabbed onto her hips and just started thrusting in and out. As she started cumming, I got too excited and felt an orgasm quickly coming. It was quicker than I had anticipated, but a simultaneous orgasm was about to happen, a beautiful thing.

She buried her face into a pillow and began to scream, trying to muffle the sound. As she did so, my dick clenched up and I began to cum. I couldn't contain my moans either, and began to moan myself. I was clenched up for about 10 seconds, then felt my cock begin to unleash a second load of cum into that moist pussy of hers. I kept going until the feeling was too intense. By this time, her moans had subsided. I pulled out.

She turned around and her face was a bit sweaty, with some of her bangs stuck to her forehead. “Did you cum again?” she asked.

“Yes I did. I couldn't help it.”

“Oh man,that's cool. That was wonderful.”

“Yeah it was.”

She then laid on her back with her legs spread. I sat there and enjoyed the view. I also noticed a second wet spot, probably from when she came while we were doing it doggy. As she laid there, I could see her pussy lips pulsing again. This time, some of my semen was seeping out of her. Cream pie. I admired the scene for a minute as she laid there, gasping for air and trying to recover.

She then told me something I never expected. “You can take pictures of my pussy if you'd like. I know guys like that, just don't get my face. I don't want to be known this way on the Internet.”

“Oh wow, wasn't expecting that.” The camera was in my backpack, which was right next to the bed. I pulled it out, turned it on, and began to snap away. I got numerous cream pie shot and snuck in some titty shots.

She looked up at me and said, “Your dick is still hard. Let me take pictures of it, I want them.”

I sat there with my dick glistening with her juices. She took the camera and started snapping shots. She then started caressing my dick, and taking pictures of her hand stroking it. She then gave the camera back to me and said, “OK, I want some pics with your dick in my mouth.” She started to suck my still-hard dick and I snapped away. This time, she posed and looked up at the camera.

We kept taking pictures, this time, with me fucking her again. My dick was beginning to go limp, so it only lasted a few minutes. But they were well worth it.

I finally laid back She cuddled next to me. I could feel her pubes scouring my leg. She asked, “Do you mind if I nap with you? I'm a bit worn out.”

“Not a problem. I need to get in a quick nap also.”

We laid there and engaged in small talk for a few minutes. The next thing I knew, she was asleep, purring like a cute kitten. I soon fell asleep.

I awoke to her peeling herself out of my arms. I was a bit groggy and looked at the alarm clock in the room. “Did we really sleep for 3 hours?”

“Yeah, we sure did. I need to go to the bathroom.”

“Me too, but you first.”

We took turns going to the bathroom. When I came out, she was getting dressed. She asked, “Do you like tequila?”

“Yes I do.”

“What kind?”

“The expensive kind.”

“Me too. What do you think of this? I got to go let my dog out. She'll be fine for the rest of the night. I can pick up a bottle on the way back. We can chill here for the night and see what happens.”

I had nothing to do for the rest of the evening and my next day's events could wait until I woke up. “I would really like that. Haven't had tequila in over 6 months.”

“Alright, I'll be back. Would you mind bringing back some dinner?”

The rest of the night was epic. We ate pizza, had tequila shots, took a shower, fucked in the shower, drank more tequila, and fucked again until her pussy was too sore. We then had more tequila until we finished the bottle and both passed out naked.

I must confess, I once had a strange affair with an older woman.

To make a long story short: I was in a long distance relationship. My fiance was finishing her master's degree overseas and we hadn't been together for years. I always made the effort to come stay with her for a month or so at a time, but by the end of her degree, she was just taking out all of her frustration on me. One day, she told me that we were over. I knew we'd eventually make up. We always do. I always apologize for something trivial that is no where near as horrible as she has been to me, she always reluctantly accepts and never brings up the other things we've fought over, and then that's it.

At the time, I had a penpal that I knew lived near me. We'll call her Jane, as I know she watches porn from time to time, and I don't know how she'd feel about me writing this out. I was still in my mid-twenties. She was an older lady I had met through a mutual friend in an MMO game, and we enjoyed writing to each other. She was married, had three grown kids, and some were starting to have kids of their own. She often gave me advice about my relationship and had always been good to me. When she found out I was single, she started to console me. I told her about how sexually frustrated I had been, since it was a long distance relationship, and how there was so much I wanted to do and try, but that my lady hadn't been interested in anything other than missionary, and even giving a hand-job was just "too much effort."

One thing led to another, and we started talking about our fantasies. She told me how her husband hadn't touched her in over seven years. Then we started talking about what we "would" do. Then we started cyber sexing. Then, since I knew she lived just one town away from me, we decided to meet.

The days leading up to our meeting, I couldn't help but feel wrong. I knew I'd get back together with my lady. I just avoided calling her, so our fight would stretch out. It's stupid, but I felt I could justify it because I was "single." But Jane had a family, kids, soon to have grandchildren. I can't imagine how she must have felt.

The day came. I got off work early and made sure everything was ready. She told me what car she would drive, and I told her what apartment complex to come to. I even bought her a set of anal beads as a gift, because it was something she had wanted to try.

I saw the car pull up, and a woman stepped out. She was very lovely. From all the stories she told me, I knew she had kids who were older than me. But she easily could have passed for being in her mid-thirties. She looked around, trying to find mine. I came to the door and called her in.

It was strange at first. We both knew why she was there, but we sat and had something cold to drink. We both seemed to be studying each other, wondering who would make the first move. At first we started talking about that stupid game we both played, and it helped us feel more comfortable. After a while we started sitting closer, and talked about what we wanted to do that day. She told me she had some kinks that she was hoping to iron out, and that one of them involved fucking a young boy. She started rubbing my thigh.

I took a deep breath and went for the tits. They were huge. She pulled them out of her buttoned shirt and told me to suck on them. She also asked me to call her mommy.

At first it was weird. I had this huge tit in my mouth. I was greedily sucking on it, like milk really would come out. She had me sit on her lap, facing her. She held me and bounced me. Then she slowly unzipped my fly and pulled my cock out. She went to the bathroom with me and put down a towel. Then she shaved me, and started calling it a weewee instead.

It felt strange being on the floor, but having my penis shaved felt so good. It was smooth and soft. She started licking my balls and gently stroking it. She stood above me and played with it like it was a cute little toy, though most women before had complimented me on my size. In some ways, it was emasculating, but it also felt good just to have a tender loving woman caring for me.

She kept me completely undressed and brought me back to my couch. She turned me over and started spanking my bottom. She told me I was a bad boy for wanting to play nakey.

After a while, we moved on to the next event. She let me pull down her panties and stockings. She lift her skirt and showed me her dark hairy muff. I dove in, face first, looking for her pussy under all that hair. It was pungent, but somehow the smell just turned me on. She was already soaking wet, and it just poured into my mouth. I loved every drop.

We laid down on my bed and I started fucking her. She had wide, motherly hips and her tits were like pillows to bury my face in. She kept holding my ass cheeks and patting them lightly to keep a good tempo. I hadn't been wearing a condom, as she told me not to. It had been so long since I'd had sex, even the most vanilla of it felt great.

We eventually tried everything on our lists. She got her age play in, and I licked her asshole. (I have a thing about giving ladies oral. I just like to lick holes, front or back). She gave me a tit-job with those giant pillows. I tied her up and shoved her new buttplug in. She sucked my cock and stroked my balls all day. She let me watch her piss, and she let me lick her clean.

Towards the end, there was one last thing she wanted to do. She had never taken the plug out of her ass, and said it felt great. She laid me down and tied me up. She made sure I could still see and that I was comfortable, but that I couldn't get out. Then she started licking my asshole. Then she put some KY on it, and slid her finger inside. I didn't fight it, but I hadn't been expecting it. She started licking my nuts and slurping on them, sliding in and out of my ass. She laughed a little and kept teasing me about how my asshole was tightening around her, and my penis was twitching.

She started going faster and pressing harder. I could feel the pressure building up inside of my ass. She started sucking on the tip of my penis and tickling the rest of my penis with her free hand. I felt the finger in my ass wriggling around faster and faster. It built up to the most intense orgasm of my life.

I watched her cheeks fill up as my penis pumped cum into her mouth. Her eyes jumped open, and she had to pull away. A few drops fell on my lap. She looked at my cock and then back up to me. She opened her mouth and showed it to me. Her tongue was swimming in a thick pool of cum. She started trying to gargle it, and then swallowed. Then she licked up the rest of the cum on my lap.

After that, we got cleaned, dressed. We went to lunch together. She kept the butt plug in the whole time. I wanted to keep her panties, but I didn't ask. I figured they were too nice to just suddenly go missing. She gave me a kiss, thanked me for a wonderful day, and went on her way.

For a few months, we kept in touch. But I did eventually make up with my lady. We're still together.

But rarely, on the few occasions that we do have sad, boring, routine sex. I think about that day.

Story: Arena of Death

Warning: Contains Snuff and Violence!

Sophie heared her own heart beat as she looked through the scope of her sniper rifle. She tried to calm down, but the 20 minute foot walk up the steep hills got her blood pumping, even though her 18 year old body was in very good shape. Maybe it was the adrenaline that kept her pulse up. Sophie tried not to think about the fact, that there was a high risk that she wouldn’t survive this part of the tournament. Yesterday she was lucky to escape death at the very last second. Today she might be not so fortunate. The other team might have learned from yesterday’s mistakes. This time they will try to eliminate the opponent’s snipers as soon as possible. Which meant nothing else than eliminating HER!

It would have been naive to think they would simply shoot her quickly and painlessly. Sophia was one of the players who was casted for her fantastic looks. The viewers at home watched this show because they wanted to see some good old violent sex and erotic torture prior to a kill. Sophie would make the perfect victim for such a scene… with her athletic body, her firm breasts, her sexy long legs and her angel-like face, she would have the viewer’s attention during a nasty rape orgy to the death.

Sophie had been fantasizing about getting raped and murdered ever since she found her uncle’s snuff porn collection, when she was a little girl. Today might be the day when her brutal fantasies might become real… the thought of getting raped and tortured to death sent a shiver across her spine and made her nipples hard.

She thought about all the contestants that were killed during yesterday’s round in this perverted tournament. “Arena of Death” was THE number one live TV show right now. Everyone was watching it, though some people had a hard time admitting, that they enjoyed watching a televised gladiator fight to the death. The idea wasn’t new. Even in ancient Rome, sadistic fights to the death were organized to entertain the crowds. This was just a modern version of this ancient form of “entertainment”. Since the organizers were competing with many similar TV and live shows, they had to take it to the max. During each round of the tournament, a total of 400 contestants were fighting against each other in two teams: Team White and Team Black. Each team consisted of 100 male and 100 female “gladiators”. The fight took place in Arizona in a large valley, surrounded by a couple of hills. Each round lasted for 120 minutes. There was basically no other rule than: kill or get killed. The surviving contestants got a 5-figure prize money. Some were in it for the money… some contestants were convicted criminals, who had nothing to lose since they were sentenced to death anyway. And some were in simply for the thrill. Sophie had applied for the “Arena of Death” in order to convert her life long prison sentence, that would have started last week on her 18th birthday. It was her addiction to violent porn that got her in trouble in the first place. When she was 15, she was caught paying for a darknet snuff live stream. She will never forget the moment, when the SWAT team raided her house as she was masturbating in front of her laptop to the live stream where a couple of girls were abused to the death; partly financed with Sophie’s money. Serving her sentence by taking part in “Arena of Death” was kind of ironic since this show was not much different than a live snuff show.

So, here she was, assembling her high precision sniper rifle on the top of the little hill, where she had a perfect view over the entire valley. As a member of “Team Black” she wore her dark “uniform”, which consisted of black army boots, a black slip which was barely covered by a black mini skirt and a dark sports bra. Her blonde hair was a nice contrast to the dark outfit. She really looked extremely sexy and hot… no wonder the casting agents accepted her application right away. Well not right away of course… like all the other female “applicunts” as they liked to call them, had to spread their sexy legs on various casting couches for a couple of really rough casting sessions. But Sophie never had a problem with being used as a helpless sex toy… she actually got off multiple times during the brutal casting orgies. She even dated one of the casting agents and went with him to one of the public execution shows, where they impale a couple of death row girls “dolcett style” in front of a live audience. Sophie loved it, when her date channeled his sexual aggression and used her as a helpless piece of fuck meat, while one girl after the other got the metal spit up her cunt on the stage in front of them.

Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard the signal, that would announce the start of the game. The next two hours would decide if she would end up getting raped and tortured to death for the entertainment of millions of viewers, or if she would make it… avoiding her jail sentence and leaving this tournament with a pile of cash.

Sophie knew that the first 30 minutes of the “game” would be crucial. She had to shoot as many opponent “players” in order to give her Team an advantage. She scanned the valley with the scope of her rifle… but so far none of the players were leaving their hiding spots. Then she discovered a group of 6 male players from her own team, about 500 feet away. When she zoomed out she suddenly saw a bush moving behind her team. Three girls from Team White were slowly sneaking up on her fellow team mates from behind. Sophie tried to get a clear shot at the girl in the middle. The adrenaline was pumping through her veins… she couldn’t afford to miss… from what she could tell the girls were in their early 20s… maybe even younger. The thought of ending a young girl’s live just like that excited her. Only one move of her finger and someone’s daughter would be history… having the power to end a girl’s live had an extremely arousing effect on Sophie. She could feel her nipples getting hard, and her clit swelling up… There was no time to waste… the girls almost reached her fellow team mates…. with a trembling index finger, she pulled the trigger! Sophie could hear the girl screaming as the bullet hit her left arm… Damn! She was aiming for the head but the girl must have moved in the very last second. But the screams were enough to warn her 6 team mates… they immediately ran towards the 3 surprised young women and forced them at gunpoint to drop their weapons. Sophie was relieved when she saw, that the guys had the situation under control. She could have continued looking for other targets, but she was curious what the men would do with the overpowered women. She watched the scene unfolding through her field glasses. Now that she got a good look at the girls she realized how attractive and young they were. Of course they were wearing the same sexy “uniforms”, only that their mini skirts and bras were white instead of black. Initially she estimated them to be in their early 20s but now that she got a better look at them she wasn’t even sure if they were 18. It wouldn’t have been the first time, that underage “applicunts” made it into the show with fake IDs. The casting agents didn’t really care as long the girls looked hot and were experienced enough to give good blow jobs.

The 6 men in their late 20s did, what most men would have done in this situation. They forced the 3 girls to get rid of their sports bras and mini skirts. The teen girls complied immediately… In fact the pretty brunette obviously tried to save her life by offering sex to the men. She played with her firm breasts and pulled down her slip to give the guys a peek at her shaved teenage pussy. It was obvious, that the men didn’t respond in the way this little bitch hoped. They humiliated her, by laughing at her poor attempt to fuck herself out of this situation. The guys didn’t have any time to waste, so instead of listening to the girl’s pathetic pleads to let them live, three of them forced the teenies to blow their hard cocks on all fours while the other 3 men would play with their exposed pussies. One guy enjoyed pressing the blade of his army knife against her thighs… slowly moving the blade up to her crotch, pushing her slip to the side and sliding the dull side of the blade between her pussy lips. The little blond one was being fucked in her ass with the muzzle of gun. And the girl who got shot in the arm had her shaved cunt roughed up by the large fingers of the guy standing behind her. When he was done pulling her cunt lips violently apart, fingering her with four fingers at once and giving her a couple of strong slaps on her clit, he finally pushed his hard cock deep inside her tight teen cunt. The other guys followed his lead and a violent rape orgy emerged in front of Sophie’s eyes. Watching those 3 petite teen sluts getting roughed up, chocked, beaten, kicked, raped and abused was a real turn on for Sophie and she couldn’t resist taking care of her own itching pussy. With each second the ultra brutal gang rape became more and more violent. This wasn’t a fucking BDSM fuck… there was no point in being careful not to inflict permanent injuries… there was no fucking “safe word”… this was a DEATH FUCK! The real violence started, once the men shot their hot semen inside or onto the helpless fuck meat. Now it was time to figure out, what other objects could be used to penetrate 3 helpless teenage vaginas… After violating the girls’ exposed sex organs with various oversized or sharp objects, it was time to finish the girls off. Sophie almost climaxed when she saw one of the guys approaching the little blonde one with a signal rocket. While three other men held her down and pulled her legs apart, he positioned the lower side of the rocket towards her abused crotch. The remaining two guys forced the other two girls at gunpoint to take turns burning each other’s clits with a cigarette lighter. After a terrifying countdown he ignited the signal rocket right in front of the poor little blonde’s teen pussy… the more than 1000 degree hot magnesium flame completely burned the girls crotch including her pussy lips and clit. Then he pushed the burning rocket inside her little fuck hole and enjoyed her screams. At this point Sophie had two ultra intense orgasms in a row. As she slowly recovered from her last climax she saw the two remaining girls having their sex organs completely destroyed with a couple of close shotgun shots right between their legs. Sophie had the honour of taking the girls out of their misery with three precise sniper shots to their heads.

Sophie realised that she spent way to much time watching the brutal termination of the three unfortunate girls. Using the field glasses she searched for her next targets. She saw several almost identical scenes, in which male players lived out their violent sex and snuff fantasies on unfortunate female opponents. After all that’s what most viewers wanted to see when they tuned in to “Arena of Death”.

But her job wasn’t to enjoy the “show” but to help her team win this inhumane competition. So she tried her best to support her team by taking out opponents before they could harm her fellow team players. For example, she managed to save a couple of girls of her own team before the Team White players were able to ignite the dynamite sticks in their asses. But there was nothing she could do for the three female Team Black players that were just starting to slide down on wooden impalement poles in their destroyed vaginas. All she could do for them was a quick shot to their heads to take them out of their misery.

Sophie really had fun shooting 8 male Team White players that were just engaging in a ultra brutal gang rape of a couple of fellow Team Black girls. Those idiots didn’t even try to run for cover, when Sophie popped the head of the first guy. Apparently the remaining 7 men were so occupied with gang raping the Team Black girls, that nothing could stop them. Sophie enjoyed shooting two guys who were just wanking their cocks. The second guy even climaxed and shot his semen over the girls face right after Sophie’s bullet hit him in his stomache. When he tumbled to the ground, Sophie couldn’t resist to shoot him again… right into his balls!

Only a minute later, Sophie was surprised to see how sadistic a couple of Team White bitches were treating a bunch of fellow male Team Black players. The 4 men where bound to the ground, stripped naked while 7 young sluts teased the guys by massaging and licking their cocks. Sophie had heard about those sadistic games, in which the young woman threatened to torture and kill the guys if they should get an involuntary erection. It’s a cruel game since it’s almost impossible to avoid getting a hardon when a hot 19year old knows how to treat your cock right. In the next step the girls basically rape the guys by riding their involuntary aroused cocks while pointing a gun at them. In some cases, they threaten to kill the guy the second he cums. In other cases they ride his hard cock and threaten to kill him, as soon as he can’t keep it up. Sophie enjoyed shooting the horny bitches right during or even shortly before getting off. Even after she popped the first two girls, some of the remaining sluts kept pleasuring themselves. It was almost as if those horny cunts were turned on by the fact that a sniper was aiming at them… One brunette girl in her mid-twenties even kept rubbing her clit after Sophie popped a bullet in her knee. Being so eager to climax, Sophie granted her a very last orgasm, before shooting her right in her twitching fuck hole.

The longer the sexual slaughtering between the two teams went on, the more Sophie enjoyed the spectacle from her comfortable position. So far, none of the Team White players had found her hiding spot. She started to think that she might actually make it, and that she could as well enjoy the “show”. She took turns shooting Team White members and pleasuring herself violently to countless orgasms. In order to cum again she needed an even more intense kick… that’s why she didn’t even bother any more trying to support her team…. For example she could have easily saved four of her fellow female team mates from having their cunts whipped, but she preferred watching the pretty girls having their crotches whipped to pulp with heavy barbed steel chains. And watching those 6 other fellow team members getting forced to play “Russian Pussy Roulette” with a loaded revolver was such a turn on, that she decided to wait until the first unfortunate girl would hit a chamber with a bullet and blow her own crotch up.

Only 25 minutes left until the end of the game. And so far nobody even came near Sophie’s hiding spot. Completely exhausted from the 1,5 hour killing- and masturbation orgy, Sophie rested in the grass… completely naked and not very ladylike with obscenely opened legs. She enjoyed the sunrays drying her pussy juices on her red and sore cunt lips and clit. The distant screams and the gun shots from the valley started to sound like an ambient and soothing sound. As Sophie closed her eyes, pictures from the various fights and death tortures popped up in her brain. Her mind tried to process the vast amount of violence, pain, sex and death that she witnessed over the last 90 minutes. It was like her brain tried to compile a “best-of-video” of the most erotic and exciting scenes. And once again her young und obviously unsatisfiable body reacted in the way it always reacted to this kind of mental stimulation. She felt that tingling sensation between her legs, as the blood rushed once again into her 18-year-old sex organ… Her sore clit burned and she felt a little pain as she carefully pressed her fingers against it. The harder she pressed, the more pain she felt. She thought of all the girls that had to endure the ultimate pain of the total destruction of their female body parts. She asked herself: How does it feel getting your cunt lips torn violently apart… There was only one way to find out… it felt so intense as she squeezed her sore pussy lips between her fingers and started to pull them apart… the pain felt exhilarating… she squeezed her cunt lips as hard as she could and pulled them out as far as they would go… the pain felt so fucking good!

She was close to another painful orgasm, as she suddenly heard something. When she opened her eyes, she stared into the muzzles of 3 male Team White players. They had finally found her… Only 18 more minutes and she would have made it. Sophie felt the panic rising inside of her. The adrenaline shot through her veins and she was completely frozen in shock and panic. She didn’t even try to cover up her obscenely spread pussy… The three muscular men in their late 20s obviously were surprised to see this 18 year old gorgeous innocent looking cutie, lying next to her rifle, slip and miniskirt, furiously masturbating her red and sore teenage pussy. There was no point in telling her to strip naked and spread her legs, like they did with the last 7 female players, they caught. It looked like this horny bitch was just waiting for them. They didn’t waste much time… meanwhile they were a rehearsed team: two guys held her down and pulled her legs apart, while the third guy would get to “play” with her… and even though he obviously had some “play time” already today, his cock was rock hard. Taking tons of Viagra before playing “Arena of Death” was a given. Now it was time to make use of the constantly erect cocks… The three men took turns raping Sophie’s petite body over and over again. Unfortunately they had only 17 minutes left to play with her, until this round of the game was over. They tried to make the most of it… penetrating her in every imaginable way in the most violent ways possible. In the beginning Sophie was terrified and the thought of being about to get killed kept her from enjoying the rough fuck. But after 10 minutes of violent penetration her body reacted in the only way possible: She gave in to the brutal treatment… eager to spread her legs, open her mouth, pulling apart her ass cheeks in order to receive the ultra violent penetration and insemination that would give her another couple of painful orgasms.

In the minute before the end of the game, two of the men bound her legs backwards to her arms. Then they lifted her up, while the third man was holding her sniper rifle upright on the ground. As she saw the upright rifle beneath her open legs, she knew it was time to die now. Slowly the lowered her over the tip of the muzzle and inserted it between her cum dripping pussy lips… then they slowly lowered her down so that the rifle would impale her abused vagina. The pain as the tip of the muzzle crushed through her cervix was breath taking… she couldn’t even scream… They played with her body by moving her up and down…. practically fucking her on the upright rifle… and only 10 seconds before the end of the game the guy holding the rifle pulled the trigger… The bullets tearing through Sophies body and exiting through her beck didn’t kill her instantly…. He had to fire 8 more painful shots until everything went black around her…

The END